Mikrokosmos A little description of the great world. Augmented and reuised. By Peter Heylyn.

OF ASIA:

ASIA is separate from Europe by the Aegean, Propontis, Euxine Sea; by Palus Moeotis, Tanais, Duina, and a line drawne from the one to the other: and from Africk by the Red-Sea, and the Aegyptian Istmus.

This most famous Country borroweth her denomination from ASIA, daughter to Oceanus and Thetis, wife to Iapetus, and mother to Prometheus. It stretcheth in length 5200, & in breadth 4560 miles.

This Country hath worne the Garland of supereminency: 1 Because here man was created & put to till the land. 2^ly Here our Saviour Christ was borne, wrought his diuine miracles, & suffered for our saluation on the Crosse. 3^ly Here were done the actions memorized by the holy pen-men of the Old and New Testament. 4^ly Here were the first Monarchies of the Babyloni∣ans, Assyrians, Persians, and Medes. 5^ly This is the common mother of vs all, from whence, as from the Troian horse, innu∣merable troopes of men issued to people the other parts of the vnhabited world.

Through this Country runneth the hill Taurus, which rec∣koning his seuerall bendings in and out, is 6250 miles long, and 375 broad. For it beginneth about Caria and Lycia in Anato∣lia, and is in diuerse places called by diuerse names, as Caueasus, Parapomisus, Niphates, Sarpedon, Periadres, Gordiaei, Anti Tau∣rus, &c. Through this hill are three principall passages, viz: 1 Out of the rest of Anatolia into C••licia, called Pylae Ciliciae, of which more anon•• 2^ly Out of Scythia into Armenia, of which more at large when we come into that Country. and 3^ly One of Scythia into Media, which are cal'd by reason of their neigh∣bourhood to the Caspian Sea, Caspiae portae. These are the most

famous, containing eight miles in length, but for breadth scarce wide enough for a Cart to passe, and are supposed to haue been the worke of men rather then nature. The 2^d mountaine of note is Imaus, which beginning in the shore of the North Ocean, & running directly towards the South, keepeth almost the same Meridian, viz: the longitude of 130 degrees, and crosseth the hill Taurus, euen in a manner at right angles. And as Tau∣rus diuideth the North of Asia from the South; so doth this the East from the West: & maketh that ancient diuision of Scy∣thia, into Scythia intra Imaum, and Scythia extra Imaum.

The principall regions of Asia are 1 Anatolia. 2 Syria. 3 Pa∣lestina. 4 Armenia. 5 Arabia. 6 Media. 7 Assyria. 8 Me∣sopotamia. 9 Persia. 10 Chaldaea. 11 Parthia. 12 Hircania. 13 Tartaria. 14 China. 15 India. 16 The Ilands which lay disper∣sed either in the Indian Seas, or in the Mediterranean.

ANATOLIA.

* 1.1ANATOLIA is limited on the East with the riuer Euphra∣tes; on the West with Thracius Bosphorus, Propontis, Hel∣lespont, and the Aegean; on the North with Pontus Euxinus; on the South with the Rhodian and Lycian Seas.

It was formerly called Asia Minor, to distinguish it from Asia the greater: but now Anatolia (and corruptly Natolia) from its more Easterne situation in respect of Greece 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. There is another Asia contained also in this Natolia cal∣led Asia Propria, and Asia 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which comprehendeth Caria, Ionia, Lydia, Aeolis, and both the Phrygia's. This is that Asia which is meant Act. 19.10. where it is said that all Asia heard the word of the Lord Iesus: and Act. 19.27. where it is said that all Asia and the world worsh••pped the Temple of Diana: nei∣ther of which places can be vnderstood either of Asia the grea∣ter, or of Anatolia, but of this only.

This Country is situate vnder the fift and sixt Climats of the Northerne temperate Zone, the longest day being 15 houres & a halfe. It is adorned with many commodious Hauens, and was once of great fertility, but is now laid wast and desolate, grei∣vously

lamenting the ruines of 4000 Citties and Townes.

The people were once valiant and industrious, now so much addicted to a luxurious effeminacy, that the Turkes (vnlesse cō∣strained by vrgent necessities) neuer inrole their children in the number of Ianizaries. Here once florished the faith of Christ, sealed by the blood of many of this nation. Here were the sea∣ven Churches to which Iohn dedicated his Reuelation; 1 Ephe∣sus, 2 Smyrna, 3 Thiatyra, 4 Laodicea, 5 Pergamus, 6 Phila∣delphia, 7 Sardis: All whose Candlesticks haue beene long since remoued, and now Mahumetisme hath so farre encroached on them, that few Christians remaine, and they which are, are of the Church and communion of Greece.

This Region comprehendeth the seuerall Prouinces of Cili∣cia. 2 Pamphylia. 3 Lycia. 4 Caria. 5 Ionia. 6 Lydia. 7 Aeolis. 8 ••hrygia minor. 9 Maior. 10 Bythmia. 11 Pontus. 12 Paph∣lagonia. 13 Galatia. 14 Cappadocia. 15 Lycaonia. 16 Pisidia. and 17 Armenia minor.

1. CILICIA.

On the South-east of Anatolia is CILICIA, watred with the riuer Cidnus, whose water proued very infectious to Alex∣ander the Great; & deadly to the Emperour Fredericke the first, who was here drowned as he was bathing himselfe.

In this Province is the hill Anti-Taurus, in the straights of which mountaine called Pylae Ciliciae, was fought that memora∣ble battaile, betwixt Seuerus and Pescenninus Niger, for the Monarchie of the world. Wherein the Nigrians being posses∣sed of the entrance into the straights, manfully withstood the Seuerians, till at last a sudden tempest of raine and thunder, con∣tinually darting in their faces, the very heauens seeming to bee against them; they were compelled to leaue the passage, and the victory to the enimy, hauing lost 20000 of their fellow Soul∣diers. Nigh vnto this place Alexander with 30000 men, ouer∣came the Army of Darius king of Persia, consisting of 600000 Souldiers, whereof 110000 lost their liues. The chiefe Citties are Nicopolis, built by Alexander, in memory of his victory. 2 Pompeiopolis, built by Pompey the great, after his victory ouer the Pirats: who not only Lorded it ouer the Sea, but wasted &

spoiled the villages of Italie it selfe. Pompey being victor & ha∣ving inflicted exemplary punishment on the ringleaders, with the rest peopled this new Towne and the Country adioyning; allowing them competent possessions, least want and necessity should againe enforce them to the like courses. An action truly commendable, and worthy so great a Captaine, rather to take occasion of offending from the people, then after offence done to punish them. Hythlodaeus in the Vtopia, somewhat bitterly, though perhaps not vniustly, inueigheth against our lawes, for ordaining death to be the guerdon for theft; Cùm multo potius providendum fuerit, vti aliquis esset prouentus vitae; ne cuipiam ••it tam dira furandi primum, deinde pereundi necessitas. 3 Alex∣andria, built also by Alexander, and to distinguish it from A∣lexandria of Aegypt, called Alexandretta, and now Scande∣rone, a famous hauen. And 4 Tarsus, the birth-place of S. Paul, to which place Ionah intended to fly when he was sent to Ni∣niueh. The inhabitants are giuen most to the pasturing of Goats of whose Fleeces they make their Chamblets: and to the keeping of horses, of which here is such store, that the Turkish Em∣perour culleth euery yeare from hence 600 horses of seruice.

2 PAMPHILIA.

On the West side of Cilicia lieth PAMPHILIA, watred with the riuers Melas and Oestros; whose chiefe Townes are Seleucia built by S••leucus, one of Alexanders successours. 2 Per∣ga where Diana was worshipped, and 3 Faselis. The people of this Countrey, and of Cilicia, were called Soli, from whose bar∣barous kinde of pronunciation came the word Soloecismus. A∣mongst these Aratus was borne. In this Country is the riuer Eurymedon, in and nigh vnto which Simon the sonne of Miltia∣des, captaine generall of the Athenians, ouerthrew the sea and land forces of the Persians in one day. Hee tooke and sunke no fewer then 40 ships, and 300 Gallies in the sea-sight: which en∣ded, he stowed the Persian ships with his best men attired in the h••bit, and wauing the colours of the Persians. Vpon their ap∣proach the Campe was opened, and all prepared to entertaine their victorious Countrimen. But the Greekes once in, sudden∣ly put them to the sword, and tooke 20000 of them prisoners.

3 LYCIA.

On the West side of Pamphilia is LYCIA, watred with the riuer Xanthus, of which the people hereabout were called Xan∣thi: who being too weak for Harpagus the Persian Kings Leif∣tenant, first burnt their wiues, children, seruants, and riches, and then made a sallie against Harpagus, who put them all to the Sword. They were called Lycij afterward from Lycus, sonne of Pandion. Before the Roman conquest this Prouince was gouer∣ned by a common Councell of 23 men, culled out of their 23 Citties, of which the chiefe now is Patras. 2 Isaurus, which be∣ing brought vnder by Servilius, gaue him the surname of Isau∣ricus. 3 Phaselis, a Towne as much enriched, & haunted by Pi∣rats, as Algeirs is now adayes. This Towne was taken by the same Servilius, at what time Pompey scoured the Seas; whose victory ouer that rabble of pirats we cannot sufficiently admire, if either we consider the speedinesse, as gotten in little more thē a month; the easinesse, the Romans not loosing one vessell; or the euent, the Pirats after that time neuer infesting & troubling the Seas.

4 CARIA.

On the West side of Lycia is CARIA, so called from its king Cara, who first inuented the science of Diuination by the flying of Birds called Augurie. The people hereof were in former times accounted very valiant, and as saith Mela, Eò armorum pugnae{que}amans, vt alien•• etiam bella mercede ageret: as the Swit∣zers in these our times doe. In this Country is the riuer Salma∣cis, said to inseeble all such as either dranke of it, or bathed in it. From whence the Poets tooke their fiction of Salmacis & Her∣mapoeditus described by Ovid▪ & from whence came the phrase Sal••••acida spolia sine sanguine & sudore, mentioned by Tully in his booke de Officijs, and there vsed for effeminate or veneriall conquests. The chiefe Citties are Mindum, which being but a small Towne had great Gates, so that Diogenes the Cynicke cri∣ed out; Yee Cittizens of Mindum take heed your Citty runne not out of your Gates. 2 Halicarnassus, where Dionysius Halicarnas∣seus was borne, who writ the history of Rome for the first 300 yeares. The whole Prouince is in some approued Authors na∣med

Halicarnassus: and Artemisia, who aided Xerxes against the Grecians, is called the Queene of Halicarnassus. This is she, who in the honour of her husband Mausolus, built that curious se∣pulchre, accounted one of the worlds wonders; it being 25 Cu∣bits high, & supported with 36 curious pillars: of which Mar∣tial.

Aëre nam vacuo pendentia Mausolaea, Laudibus immodicis Cares ad astra ferunt. The Mausolaea hanging in the skie, The men of Caria's praises deifie.

3 Magnesia, which together with Lamsacus & Mius was assigned by Xerxes to Themistocles, when being banished his Country, he fled to his greatest enimy for entertainment; and there met with more safety then Athens would, and more ho∣nours then it could afford him. So that he might well say peri∣issem nisi periissem. The King also was in a manner ouer-ioyed with his presence, as hauing (as he thought) on his side the man which had most hindred his conquest of all Gre••ce; insomuch that many nights he was heard, euen in the midst of his sleepe, to clappe his hands, and cry out, habe•• Themistoclen Athenien∣sem.

These 4 Countries are now called Caramania, from Cara∣mon a Captaine of Aladine, the last Turkish King of the Zel∣zuccian familie: who after the decease of his Soueraigne, erect∣ed here a kingdome; which remained till Baiazet the second of the Oguzian or Ottomanicall family subverted it. It is now a Zanziack-ship, and yeeldeth to the great Turke 80000 Duc∣kats yearely.

5 IONIA.

On the North side of Carta is IONIA, whose chiefe Citties are 1 Miletum, the birth-place of Thales and Anaximeres. 2 Smyrna. 3 Colophon, both which stroue for the birth of Ho∣mer, as also did fiue others.

Septem vrbes certant de stirpe insignis Homeri; Seuen Citties vndernamed did striue Which had seene Homer first aliue.

1 Smyrna. 2 Rhod••s. 3 Colophon. 4 Salamis. 5 Chios. 6 Argos. Athe••ae

Whether Homer purposely concealed his Country, that men of all places might challenge him for theirs, I cannot say: only this I am sure of, that Paterculus spake it in the com∣mendation of Hesiodus, the next Greeke Poet in order after him; that he had made knowne his birth-place: qui vit••vit ne in id, quod Homerus, incideret; patriam & parentes testatus est. The 4^th Citty of note is Ephesus, whereof Timothy was Bishop. To the people of this Citty did S^t Paul direct one of his Epistles. Fi∣nally this Towne is famous for the buriall of S. Iohn the Euan∣gelist, who went aliue into the graue, and by some learned men is thought not yet to be dead, but only sleeping. 2^ly, For the tē∣ple of Diana; which for the spaciousnesse, furniture and work∣manship, was accounted one of the worlds wonders. It was 200 yeares in building, contriued by Ctesiphon: being 425 foot long and 220 broad: sustained with 127 pillars of marble 70 foot high; whereof 27 were most curiously grauen, and all the rest of marble pollisht. It was fired 7 times, and lastly by Ero∣stratus (that night in which Alexander was borne) to get him∣selfe a name, 5 Priene the birth-place of Bias. In this Country is the hill L••tmus the dwelling place of Endimion, who being much addicted to the study of Astronomie, and hauing found out the course and changes of the Moone; is by the Poets fained to haue beene the Moones darling, or sweet heart. Others adde that Iupiter hid him in a caue vnder this hill, casting him into a dead sleepe (whether notwithstanding the Moone descended to kisse him) whence arose the old prouerbe Endimionis somnium dormit.

The Ionians immediatly after the taking of Croesus were sub∣dued by Harpagus Leiftenant to Cyrus the first Persian Mo∣narch. Such of them as p••efer'd a free exile before a domesticall prison, planted Colonies in the westward parts, and among o∣thers that of Marseiles (vnlesse as others coniecture it were a plantation of the Phoenicians) others liuing in an vnwilling sub∣iection in the time of Darius Histaspis againe revolted. In which rebellion the Athenians assisted the Ionians, which was the principall motiue of the inuasion of Greece, by the same Darius.

On the South of this Prouince is the little countrey Doris:

the people whereof together with the Ionians and Aeolians, were anciently only accounted Greeks; and the other nations of Asia, Barbarians; the chiefe Citties are 1 Cnidis and Ceraunus.

This Country is now called Sarachan, from Sarachan; who after the death of Aladine erected here a petty kingdome; sub∣dued by the Ottoman Kings.

6 LYDIA.

On the Northeast of Ionia, is LYDIA; watred with the ri∣vers Caistrus, famous for his abundance of Swannes; and Mae∣ander which hath in it 600 windings in and out.

Quique recurvatis ludit Maeander in vndis. Maeander plaies his watry prankes Within his crooked winding bankes.

The people of this Countrey are said to haue beene the first coyners of money, the first Hucksters and Pedlers; and the first inventers of dice, ball, chesse, and the like games, necessity & hū∣ger therevnto inforcing them, according to that of Persius, Ar∣tis magister ingenij{que} largitor venter. For being sorely vext with famine iu the time of Atis one of the progenitours of Omphale, they deuised these games, & euery second day by playing at thē beguiled their hungry bellies. Thus for 22 yeares they cōtinued playing and eating by turnes; but then seeing that themselues were more fruitfull in getting and bearing children, then the soyle in bringing forth sustenance to maintaine them: they sent a Colonie into Italy vnder the conduct of Tyrrhenus the sonne of Atis, who planted in the Country, called at first Tyrrhenia, and afterward Tuscanie.

This Country was also called Moeonia, and was thought to haue beene the birth-place of Homer, who is therefore called Moeonius vates, also Moeonides; and carmen Moeonium is vsed for Homers poeticall abilities, as carmine Moeonio con∣surgere in Ovid. Bacchus is also diuerse times called Maeonius, but for a different reason; because indeed here are in all this Country no trees but of Grapes.

The chiefe Citties are Sardis the royall seat of King Croesus. 2 Pergamus where King Attalus raigned, who made the Ro∣mans his heire: where parchment was inuented, and therefore

called Pergamenum: where Galen was borne, and liued health∣fully 140 yeares: whereof he assigneth these reasons: He neuer eat or drunk his fill; 2^ly he neuer eat any raw food; 3 he euer ca∣ried some sweet perfume with him. 3 Laodicea. 4 Theatyra. 5 Philadelphia.

Of these Sardis was the strongest; and when it was once ta∣ken by the Grecians, Xerxes gaue commandment, that euery day at dinner one speaking alowd, should say, that the Grecians had taken Sardis. Such an order the French had in their Parliaments during the time that Calice was English; and it were not amisse if we vsed the same custome, till it be againe recouered.

Lydia tooke its name, either from Lydus a Noblemā of great power: or from Lud the fourth sonne of Sem. It became to bee a Kingdome somewhat before the building of Rome, vnder one Ardisius, lineally descended from Hercules, and Omphale; who was once Queene of Lydia: but after the kingdome decayed, & now was restored.

The Kings of Lydia.

3190

1 Ardisius 36.

3226

2 Aliactes 14.

3240

3 Melos, who ouercame the people of Sardis.

3252

4 Candaules, who shewing his wife naked to Giges, was by him slaine, who marrying his wife succeeded him in the kingdome. 17. The whole story is this. Candaules had to his wife a woman of vnparallel'd beauty; and sup∣posing the greatnesse of his happinesse, not to consist so much in his owne fruition, as the notice which others might take of it; intended to shew her in natures brauery to Giges the master of his heards. Giges at first disswaded him from an attempt so foolish; but seeing no perswasion could prevaile, he condescended. When hee had seene the naked Queene, and was ready to depart, Candaules cryed to him Esto fidelis, Giges: which words the Queene mark∣ing, and seeing the backe of Giges as he left the chamber, the next morning sent for him. When holding a ponyard in her hand, she gaue him this choice, either presently to be slaine, or else to kill the King and take her to wife, with

3269

5 Giges subdued all Ionia. 36.

3305

6 Ardis 37.

3342

7 Sadautes. 15.

3357

8 Haliactes II. 49.

3406

9 Croesus the last King of Lydia, subdued Doris and Aeolis; after which victories he was ouercome by Cyrus King of Persia, in which battle a son of Croesus who had beene dumbe from his cradle, seeing a Souldier ready to kill his father, suddenly broke out into these words, Rex est, cauene o••cidas. After this ouerthrowe and the captiui∣ty of Croes••s, one of the richest Kings that euer was of old; Lydia was made a Persian prouince, Anno M. 3420.

The Lydians after this rebelled; but being againe subdued, Cyrus berea••ed them of all their Horses of seruice, dispoyled them of all their armour; and trayned them vp in all manner of loose and effeminate liuing: weakning by this meanes a power∣full nation, which before that time had not only maintained its owne liberty, but awed all the Prouinces adioyning.

7 AEOLIS and MYSIA.

On the North of Lydia is AEOLIS, watred with the Riuer Caycus. The chiefe Townes are M••rina. 2 Hidra. 3 Erithro. Nigh to this Province are both the MYSIAS, the people whereof were of so base a condition, that it grew to an adage to call a fellow of no worth Mysorum postremus. The chiefe Citty was Lampsacus, where the beastly God Priapus, was worshipped in as beastly a manner and forme. It is recorded that when Alexander was in Asia, hee intended vtterly to raze this Citty; and seeing Anaximenes come to him as an Embas∣sadour from the Towne, bad him be silent, and swore vnto him he would deny whatsoeuer he requested: wherevpon Anaxi∣menes intreated him to destroy the Citty, which for his oathes sake he could not doe; and so Lampsacus at that time escaped. 2 Cyzicus.

8 PHRYGIA MINOR.

On the North-East of Aeolis is PHRYGIA MINOR, ••atred with

Divine Scamander purpled yet with blood Of Greekes and Troians which therein did die; Pactolus glystring with his golden flood; And Hermus sweet &c. as Spencer in his F. Q.

It was called Phrygia from Phryxus, sonne to Athamas king of The••es, who flying from the treacherous snares of his mother Ino, here seated himselfe. Here are the mountaines Tmolus and Ida▪ on which last Paris (being by his Father Priamus exposed to wild beasts fury) iudged the controuersie of the golden ball vnto Venus; respecting neither the powerfull riches of Iuno, nor the diuine wisdome of Pallas, but transported with a sensu∣all delight, fatall in the end to the whole Country. The chiefe Citties are Adramittiū mentioned in the 17 of the Acts. 2 Trae∣ianopolis, whose name proclaimeth his founder. 3 Sigeum the ••a∣ven Towne to Troy. And 4^ly Ilium, or Troy, a famous Towne, from the people whereof, all nations desire to fetch their origi∣nall. The beauty of it may be (as some write) yet seene in the ru∣ines, which with a kinde of Maiestie entertain the beholders, the wals of large circuit, consisting of a black hard stone cut foure-square: some remnants of the Turrets which stood on the wals, and the fragments of great marble tombes and monuments of curious workmanship. But certainly these are not the ruines of that Ilium, which was destroyed by the Grecians, but another of the same name, built some foure miles from the situation of the old, by Lysimachus one of Alexanders Captaines, who peo∣pled it from the neighbouring Citties. Now concerning old Ilium and the fall thereof, take with you this epitomated story.

The Kings and history of Troy.

2486

1 Dardanus sonne to Corinthus, King of Corinth ha∣ving killed his brother Iasius, fledde into this Countrey, where he built this Citty calling it Dardania 31.

2518

2 E••••chtonius. 15.

2593

3 Tros, from whom the Country was named Troas, the Citty Troy; a King which by supporting the vnnaturall malice of Saturne against his worthy sonne Iupiter, lost his owne sonne Ga••imedes: who being taken by Iupiter whose ensigne was the Eagle, is said to haue beene snat∣ched

2653

4 Ilus who built the regall pallace called Ilium. 54.

2707

5 Laomedon, who new built Troy, which afterwards Hercules and the Grecians, iustly conceauing displeasure against the treacherous King, twice tooke and defaced: Laomedon himselfe being slai••e the latter time. 36.

2743

6 Priamus who reedified Troy; but giuing leaue to his sonne Paris, to rauish Helena wife to Menelaus King of Sparta, forced the Greeks to renew their ancient quarrell: who after a ten yeares siege forced the Towne, hauing lost their owne men 860000, and slaine 666000 of them; A^o M. 1783: so as that of Ovid may be truely inferred.

Iam seges est vbi Troia suit, resecanda{que} falce Luxuriat Phrygio sanguine pinguis humus. Corne fit for Sithes now growes where Troy once stood, And the soyle's fatted with the Phrygian blood.

Concerning the taking of this Towne, two things are conside∣rable. First whether the Grecians in these ten yeares lay conti∣nually before it; and it seemes they did not: but that rather they did beat vp and downe, wasting the Country, and robbing the Seas for the first nine yeares, and in the tenth only laid a formall siege. This is the more probable, because that in the tenth yeare of the warre, Priam is recorded by Homer in the 3^d of his Iliads to haue sate on a high Tower, and learned of Helen the names and qualities of the Greeke commanders: which hee could not be thought ignorant of, if they had for so long together layne in eye-reach. Secondly by what meanes the Towne was taken; and here we finde a difference: for some historians tell vs that Aeneas and Antenor betrayed it to the enimy: but this Virgil could not brooke, as preiudiciall to his Aeneas, whom he inten∣ded to make the patterne of a compleat Prince. Hee t••erefore telleth vs of a wooden horse wherein diuers of the Greek Prin∣ces lay hiddē; which by Sinon, one of the Grecians, was brought to Troy gates; and that the people desirous of that monument of the enimies flight, made a breach in their wals▪ the gate not being high enough to receaue it. That this fiction of Virgil might be grounded on history, it is thought by some that ouer

the Scaean gate where the Greekes entred, was the picture of a large and stately horse: and by others, that the walls were bat∣tered by a wooden engine called a horse, as the Romans in after times vsed a like engine called a R••mme. Neither of these is much improbable, but with me they perswade not the integri∣ty of Antenor and Aeneas.

This Province together with Aeolis and part of Lydia, are now called Carausia, from Carasus a Turkish Captain; who af∣ter the death of Aladine the last Turkish Sultan of the Zelzuc∣cian Tribe, here erected a petty kingdome, long since swallow∣ed by the Ottoman Emperours.

9 PHRYGIA MAIOR.

On the East side of Phrygia minor is PHRYGIA MAIOR, watred with the riuers Sangarius and Marsyas; this latter be∣ing so called from one Marsyas, who striuing with Apollo for preheminence in Musicke, was by him stead: which fact (say the Poets) was so lamented, that from the teares of the mourners grew this riuer. The chiefe Townes are 1 Gordion the seat of Gordius, who from a plowman being raised and chosen King of this kingdome, placed the furniture of his waine and Oxen in the Temple of Apollo; tie•• in such a knot, that the Monarchy of the world was promised to him that could vntie it: which whē Alexander had long tried and could not doe, hee cut it with his sword. 2 Midaium the seat of Midas sonne to this Gordius, who being not a little couetous, intreated of Bacchus that whateuer he touched should be gold; which petition granted, he was al∣most starued, his very victuals turning into gold, till he had re∣pealed his wish: and afterward for preferring Pans Pipe before Ap••lloes Harpe, his head was adorned with a comely paire of Asses eares. 3 Apamia. 4 Colosse where dwelt the Colossians, to whom S. Paul writ one of his Epistles. 5 Pesinus where the Goddesse Cibele being worshipped, was called D••a Pesinuntia. The Romans were once told by an oracle, that they should bee Lords of the world if they could get this Goddesse. Herevpon they send to the Phrygians to demand it. The Phrygians wil∣ling to please a potent neighbour, especially the Romans being their Countrymen, as descended from Aeneas and his Troians:

granted their request, and the Goddesse is shipt for Rome. But behold the vnluckinesse of fortune. The ship, Goddesse, and all made a stand in Tiber, neither could it be againe moued for∣ward by force or sleight. It hapned that one Claudia a Vestall virgin being suspected of incontinency, tied her girdle vnto it; praying the Goddesse, that if she were causelesly suspected, she would suffer the ship to goe forward, which was no sooner said then granted; Claudia by her girdle drawing the ship vp the streame to Rome, where I leaue the people wondring at the mi∣racle.

The Phrygians were by Psamniticus King of Aegypt, accoū∣ted the ancientest people of the world, & that forsooth on this wise experiment. Psamniticus desirous to knowe to whom the greatest antiquity of right belonged, caused two children to be shut vp in a ••old, where they were suckled by Goats, al humane company being on a great penalty prohibited to visit them. All the language which the children had learned of the Goats their nurses was Bec; which with the Phrygians signifying bread, and in no other tongue, as it seemeth, bearing any signification at al, gaue the verdict on their side: but as it appeares the other nati∣ons of the world not yeelding to this sentence, by a writ of Ad melius inquirendum, impannelled a new Iury, wherein it was pronounced that Scytharum gens semper erat antiquissima. In this kingdome raigned Niobe, who preferring her selfe before Latona, had all her children slaine before her face, and shee her selfe was turned to a stone. Here also raigned Tantalus, who being rich & wāting wit to vse his prosperity, is fained to stand in hell vp to the chinne in water, and vnder a tree whose apples touch his lips; yet both the one and the other flie from him, of which thus Ovid,

—Tibi Tantale nullae Deprenduntur aquae, quae{que} imminet effugit arbor. Thou canst not, Tantalus, the waters tast; The tree hang'd ouer thee doth fly as fast.

This Country together with the other part of Lydia, was once the Territory of the Aidinian Kings, so called from Aidin, ano∣ther Turkish Captaine; who after the death of Aladine posses∣sed

these parts with the title of King; long since ouerthrowne by the Ottoman Familie.

10 BYTHINIA.

On the North side of the Phrygias is seated Bythinia, watred with the riuers Sangarius. 2 Ascanius. 3 Calpas. 4 Psillis. and •• Granuicu••, nigh vnto which Alexander obtained the first vi∣ctory against the Persians, of whom he slewe 20000. Nigh vn∣to this is mount Stella, where Pompey ouerthrew Mithridates; and Tamberlaine with 800000 Tartarians, encountred with Baiaz••t, whose Army consisted of 500000 men: of which 200000 lost their liues that day; and Baiazet being taken, was pend and carried about in an iron Cage, against whose barres he beat out his braines. The ch••efe Townes are Nicomedia, whose name declares its founder. 2 Phasso where Aesculapius was borne. 3 Heraclia. 4 Nice where the first generall Councell was held Anno 314, to which there assembled 318 Bishops to beat downe the Arian heresie. Here was also called another Councell by the Empresse Irene, but for a worse end▪ for in this the lawfulnesse of making and worshipping Images was esta∣blished, and that verily by many substantiall arguments. Iohn one of the Legats of the Easterne Churches, proued the ma∣king of Images lawful, because God said, Let vs make man after our owne image: A sound argument to ouerthrowe one of Gods Commandements, and yet it was the••e decreed, that they should be reuerenced and adored in as ample and pious manner, as the blessed and glorious Trinity. This Citty was the imperiall seat of the Nicean Kings: the first of which was Theodorus Lascaris, who fled hither from the Latines, who had newly taken Con∣stantinople; and began this kingdome containing Bythinia, both Phrygia's, Lydia, and Ionia. The fourth and last King was also a Theodorus, who lost it to Michael Palaeologus. 5 Calcedon, where the fourth generall Councel was assembled by the com∣mand of the Emperour Martianus, to repell the heresie of Ne∣storius; in this Councell were 530 Bishops. 6 Prusa or Brusa, built by Prusias King of Bythinia; which betrayed Annibal, who fled to him for succour. Fourth Libissa, where Annibal ly∣eth buried. This Prusa was a long time the seat of the Ottoman

Kings, till Mahomet the first beganne to keepe his residence at Adrianople.

II PONTVS.

On the North-East of Bythinia is PONTVS, watred with the riuers Parthus and Hippias. The chiefe Townes are 1 Tomos to which Ovid was banished.

Cum maris Euxini positos ad lae••ae Tomitas, Quaerere me laesi principis ira iubet. My wronged Princes wrath commands me seeke Tomos vpon Euxinus left hand creeke.

For what cause this most excellent Poet was banished, is not yet agreed on. Some say it was for the vnlawfull pleasures, which he enioyed with Iulia, Augustus daughter; whom, in his Amorum, he celebrateth vnder the borrowed name of Corinna. Others imagine, that he had seene Augustus himselfe vnnatural∣ly vsing the company of the same Iulia, his daughter; for which the offended Prince banished him: to which, it is thought he al∣luded, in his booke de Tristibus, where he saith, Cur aliquid vidi, cur nexia lumina feci? &c. But certaine it is, that whatsoeuer was the true reason of his exile, the pretended cause was, the la∣sciuious and inflammatory bookes which he ha•• written, de ar∣te amandi; and this he in diuers places of his workes acknow∣ledgeth. 2. Claudiopolis. 3 Flau••opolis. and Pythius where Chry∣sostome liued in exile. In this Country liued King Mithridat••s, who being once a friend and confederate with the Romans, to••k their part against Aristonicus; who would not consent to the admission of the Romans into Pergamus, according to the will of Attalus. Afterward conceauing an ambitious hope to ob∣taine the Monarchie of Asia, in one night he plotted and effec∣ted the death of all the Roman Souldiers dispersed in Anatolia, being in number 150000▪ in like manner, as in after times the English, taught perhaps by this example, murdred all the Danes then resident in England; and the Sicilians massacred all the French inhabiting Sicilia, as we h••ue formerly declared. He dis∣possessed Nicodemes sonne to Prusias King of Bythinia, Ario∣barzanes King of Cappadocia, and Philemen King of Paphlago∣nia, of their estates; because they persisted faithful to his enimies

of Rome▪ he excited the Grecians to rebell, and allured all the Iles, except Rhodes, from their obedience to the Romans: and fi∣nally hauing disturbed their victories, and much shaken their estate, for the space of 40 yeares; hee was with much adoe van∣quished by the valour and felicity of L. Sylla, Lucullus, & Pom∣pey the great, three of the greatest Souldiers that euer the Ro∣man Empire knewe: yet did not the Roman puissance so much plucke downe his prowd heart, as the rebellion of his son Phar∣naces against him; which he no sooner heard, but he would haue poysoned himselfe: but hauing formerly so vsed his body to a kinde of poyson allaid (which from his inuenting of it we now call Mithridate) that the venome could not worke vpon him, he slew himselfe. He is said to haue beene an excellent Scholler, and to haue spoken perfectly the languages of 22 nations. Af∣ter his death the Romanes easily recouered their own, & made that kingdome a Prouince of their Empire.

12 PAPHLAGONIA.

On the East side of Pontus is PAPHLAGONIA (so cal∣led from Paphlago, son to Phineus) watred with the riuer Par∣thenius. The chief city is Pompe••opolis,* 1.2 built by Pompey the great. 2 Sinopo famous for its plenty of brasse, Lead, and other mine∣rals. 3 Tios of old a Colony of the Milesians; 4 Citoros built & named by Citorus the son of that Phryxus, of whom Phrygia took denomination. 4 Amysus a sea-towne once of great fame, now called Simiso. Mithridates, of whom we but now spake, was this Countryman by birth, who for that cause so loued it, that he here kept his residence,* 1.3 and made the city of Sinope his regall seat. This little Country was heretofore the seat of foure d••fferent Nations, viz: 1 the Tibareni, of whom it is said, that they neuer waged warre on any enemy, but they faithfully cer∣tified them before-hand, of the time and place of their fight. 2^ly the Heptacometae. 3^ly the Mossynoeci, both which were a peo∣ple so beastly & shamelesse, that they vsed to performe the work of generation in publique, not knowing that multa sunt honesta factu, quae sunt turpia visu: and 4^ly the Heneti, to whom the Venetians, as we haue already said, doe owe their originall.

13 GALLATIA.

On the Southside of Paphlagonia is GALLATIA, so called of the Gaules, who here planted themselues vnder the leading of Brennus: to the people of this Prouince did S. Paul dedicate one of his Epistles. The chief cities hereof are 1 Gutia, or Iulio∣polis. 2 Ancyra (now Angouri) famous at this present for the making of chamlets, and in former times for a Synode here hol∣den, called Synodus A••cyricana. 3 Pisius a town of great traf∣fique. And 4 Tavium, where there was a brazen Statua of Iu∣piter, whose Temple was a priuiledged Sanctuary.

The soyle is very fruitfull, but aboue all yeeldeth the stones called Amithists, which are said to preserue the man that wea∣reth them from drunkennesse; and take name from a privati∣vum, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, ebrius, which commeth from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, vinum.

The principall riuers are 1 Tion and Halis.

The people hereof were Gaules only in name, retaining little in them of their Ancestours valour. For as the plants and trees loose much of their vertue, being transplanted into another soyle; so these men lost their natiue courage, strength, and har∣dinesse, being weakned by the Asian pleasures and delicacies. So as Tully saith, for a man to be good in other places, is no ma∣sterie; but in Asia to lead a temperate life, is indeed praise-wor∣thy. So might one haue said to the Gaules: To be couragious & patient of trauell among the mountaines, was no whit admired; but to haue continued so amidst the delights of Asia, had bin indeed meritorious. But these men were so farre from assailing the Romans in the Ca••itol, that they lost their own Country to Manlius a Roman Generall. During which warre▪ I find no me∣morable act, but that of the Kings wife Chiomara; who being by a Centurion rauished, in revenge cut off his head, & presen∣ted it to her husband. Deiotarus, whose cause Tully pleaded, was king of this Prouince.

14 CAPPADOCIA.

On the East side of Gallatia, is Leucosyria, or CAPPADOCIA, the people whereof were formerly accounted to be of a very poisonous nature, insomuch that it is recorded, that if a snake did bite a Cappadocian,* 1.4 the mans blood was poison to the snake.

and killed him. The chief cities are 1 Erzyrum, situate on the ve∣ry confines of the greater Armenia; for which cause it is the Rendevous or place of meeting for all the Turkish soldiers, when there is any e••pedition in hand against the Persian; and where, after the warre or sommer ••nded, they are all again dismissed. 2 Amasia, whether the Turkish Emperous continually vse to send their eldest sonnes immediatly after their circumcision, whence they neuer returne again, till the deaths of their fathers. 3 Mazaca, called by T••berius, Neo-Caesarea, where S. Basil li••ed, who was the first Author of Monasticall liues. 4 Sebas••ia in which when Tamberlain had taken it, he buried 12000 men, women, and children in some few pits aliue together. 5 Nazian∣zum, whereof Gregory Nazianzenus was Bishop. 6 Nyssa, where liued another Gregory called Nyssenus, brother to S. Basil, and 7 Trapesus, or Trabezond, the Imperiall seat of the Comne∣ni. Im••ediatly after the Latines were possessed of the Constan∣tinopolitan Empire, Alexius Comnenus, one of the blood regall, with-drew himselfe to this town, and raised here a new Em∣pire; containing Pontus, Gallatia, and Cappadocia, about the yeare 1205. This Empire flourished in all prosperity till the yeare 1461, when Mahomet the great took it from Dauid the last Emperour, whose name and progeny he quite extingui∣shed.

The chief riuers of this Country are 1 Iris, & 2 Thermodon. About the banks of this riuer Thermodon, dwelt the Amazons, so called either quasi 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, because they vsed to cut off their right papps, that they might not be an impediment to their shooting: or from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 & 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 sine pane, because they vsed not to eat bread; or from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, because they liue together. They were originally of Scythia,* 1.5 and accompanied their husbands to these parts, about the time of the Scythians first irruptions into Asia, in the time of Sesostris king of Egypt. The leaders of this people into Cappadocia, were Plinos and Scolpythus, two young men of a great house, whom a contrary faction had banished. They held a great hand ouer the Themiscyrij, who inhabited this region, and the Nations round about them: At last they were by treachery all murdered. But their wiues now doubly

vexed both with exile and widowhood, and extremity of griefe and feare, producing its vsuall effect, desperatnes; they set vpon the Conquerours vnder the conduct of Lampedo and Marpesia, and not only ouerthrow them, but also infinitely inlarge their Dominions: such as were subiected vnto them they called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

The Amazonian Queenes.

• 1 Lampedo first Queenes of the Amazons in Cappadocia.
• 1 Marpesia first Queenes of the Amazons in Cappadocia.
• 2 Ortera.
• 3 Antiopa, whose sisters Hippolite and Menalippe, challenged Hercules and Theseus to single combate: and were at last hard∣ly vanquished, to their eternall credits.
• 4 Penthisilea, who came with a troop of braue Viragoes, to the aid of Priam King of Troy; she invented the battaile axe, & was at last slain by Pyrrhus, son to Achilles. Long after her death raigned Thalestris, who came to Alexander being in Hir∣cania, and plainly told him she came to lye with him; which done, she returned: and at last by little & little this Nation was extinct. They vsed in matters of copulation, to goe to their neighbouring men thrice in a yeare: if they brought forth males, they sent them to their Fathers; if females, they kept them, and trayned them vp in all martiall discipl••ne.

The whole Country of Cappadocia, was made a Roman pro∣uince after the death of Archelaus, the next successor to Ario∣barzanes.

15 LYCAONIA.

On the South of Cappadocia is LYCAONIA, watred with the riuer Lycus. In the South of this Prouince where it consi∣neth with Lycia,* 1.6 is the hill Chimaera: in the top whereof Lyons roared; in the middle goates grazed; and in the lower part ser∣pents lurked. Hence is Chimaera by the Poets fained to be•• Mō∣ster, hauing the head of a Lyon, the body of a goat, the taile of a serpent.

Quoque Chimaera jugo medijs in partibus hircum, Pectus & ora Leae, caudam Serpentis habebat. Chimaer her mid parts from a Goat did take,

From Lyon head and brest; taile from a snake.

This mountaine was made habitable by Bellerophon, who is therefore fained to haue killed the Monster Chimaera. The chiefe Cities are Iconium, once the regall seat of the Aladine Sultans. 2 List••a where Timothy was borne: where Paul and Barnabas healing a Criple, were by the blind Ethnicks adored as Gods; calling Paul, Mercury; and Barnabas, Iupiter: Howsoeuer not long after, at the instigation of some malicious Iewes, they sto∣ned Paul, and cast him out of their city, where he recouered, and departed with Barnabas. Acts 14^th.

16 PISIDIA. 17 ARMENIA.

On the East side of Lycaonia is PISIDIA, whose cities are Antiochia and Lisinia. The people of this Country hauing of∣fended Cyrus the brother of Artaxerxes Mnemon, gaue him good occasion to leuie an Army, pretending revenge on them; but intending to dispossesse his brother of the Persian Monar∣chie. But Tisaphernes, Lieftenant for the King in Asia, seeing greater preparations then were sufficient, to oppresse the weak Pisidians, made the King acquainted with his suspicions, who accordingly prouided for resistance. Cyrus Army consisted of 12000 Grecians, and 100000 Persians: the Kings forces were no fewer then 9000000 fighting men. They meet at Cunaxa not farre from Babylon, where Cyrus lost both the victory & his life. The Grecians who had made their side good, and stood on termes of honourable composition, being by Tisaphernes be∣trayed, lost the best of their company. The rest vnder the con∣duct of Xenophon, made a safe retreit home, in despite of 200000 men, which followed at their heeles. This Xenophon was an a∣gent in, and the historian of this expedition, by whose example the Spartans, and after them the Macedonians, first attempted the conquest of Persia. Eastward from Pisidia is ARMENIA MINOR, which by some is thought to be the Land of Ara∣rat, on whose mountaines the Arke rested, the Remnants of which, Iosephus saith, were in his time to be seene. The chiefe town is Melexona, whose territory is abundant in oile and wine.

Asia being totally subdued by the Persians,* 1.7 was not long after

taken from them by the Grecians, vnder the prosperous ensignes of victorious Alexander. After his decease, the Empire being diuided among his Captaines: Asia fell to the share of Anti∣gonus; whose son Demetrius seised on the kingdome of Mace∣donia, and left Asia, subdued by Seleucus Nicanor K. of Syria & the East, being also one of Alexanders heires. The sixt from this Seleucus, was Antiochus, called the Great; who waging warre with yong Ptolomy Philopater, King of Egypt, committed by his father to the protection of the Romanes, prouoked the Senate of Rome to send Scipio (surnamed for his Asian victories) Asi∣aticus, against him; who compelled him to forsake Asia, which the Romans presently took into their possession. Other motiues there were to cause this warre; as that Antiochus entertained Annibal, being a professed enemy to the state of Rome; that he demanded restitution of the City Lysimachia, possessed by the Romans; that he had took into his protection Thoas, a Prince of Aetolia, revolted from the seruice of their state; but chiefly that the Romans by the ouerthrow of a King so potent, might adde to their fame and Dominion. Vnder the Romans this pro∣uince long continued, till the Turkes by little and little, wrested it from the Empire of Greece, and subdued it to their Mahume∣tan superstition.

Thus much of Anatolia.

OF SYRIA.

SYRIA hath on the East Euphrates, on the West the Medi∣terranean Sea, on the South Palestine, and on the North Ci∣licia, and other parts of Asia Minor.

The inhabitants of this Country are either Mahumetans, or Christians.* 1.8 These latter are subdiuided into different Sects of Melchi••es, Iacobites, & Maronites: which as in the main points they agree with the Greeke Church, so in certain other they are repugnant vnto it. The last of these, viz: the Maronites, are only found in mount Libanus, so much renowned in holy Writ for its goodly Cedars, Their Patriarch is alwayes called Peter, he hath vnder his jurisdiction 9 Bishops, and resideth commonly

at Tripolis. They held heretofore diuers opinions with the Gre∣cians; but in the Papacie of Clement 8^th, they receiued the Ro∣man Religion. They possesse in this hillie Country many scat∣tered Villages, amongst all which, foure only in all Syria speake the Syriacke tongue. viz: 1 Eden, a small village, yet a Bishops See,* 1.9 called by the Turkes, Anchora; 2 Hatcheeth; 3 Sharrie, where the Patriarch of these Maronites sometimes resideth, and 4 Bolosa, or Blouza. These Maronites, though they haue ac∣knowledged the Popes supremacy; yet they retaine still the Li∣turgy of the Greekes. They took this name from one Maron, who is mentioned in the fift act of the Constantinopolitan Coun∣ce••l. The Iacobites are so called from Iacobus Syrus, who liued Anno 5••0. Their opinions contrary to the Church of Greece & Rome, are 1. They acknowledge but one Will, Nature, and O∣peration in Christ. 2 They vse Circumcision in both sexes. 3. They signe their Children with the signe of the Crosse, imprin∣ted with a burning iron. 4 They affirme Angels to consist of 2 substances, fire, and light. The Patriarch of this Sect is alwayes called Ignatius, he keepeth his residence at Carami in Mesapo∣tamia, and i•• said to haue 160000 Families vnder his jurisdicti∣on. The Melchites are subiect to the Patriarch of Antiochia, and are of the same tenets with the Grecians, excepting only, that they celebrate diuine seruice as solemnly on the Saturday, as the Sunday. They take their denomination from Melchi, which in the Syriacke, signifieth a King; because in matters of religion the people followed the Emperours injunctions, and were of the Kings Religion, as the saying is. Here are also in the mountai∣nous parts of this Country, between it and Armenia maior, a certain people whom they call Curdi or C••ordes, descended, as it is though••, of the ancient Parthians. These men worship the di∣uell, and as themselues judge, not without reason. For God (they say) is a good man, and will doe no body harme: but the diuell is a knaue, and must be pleased, lest he hurt them.

The chiefe riuers are Euphrates,* 1.10 which watring the Garden of Eden, hath his fountaine in the Mountaines of Armenia, and running by Babylon, disgorgeth it selfe into the Persian sea: & Orontis, which rising about mount Libanus, and visiting the

walls of Selencia, gently saluteth the Mediterranean Sea.

This country is diuided into three Prouinces, viz; Phoenicia, 2 Caelo-Syria, and 3 Syro-Phoenicia.

PHOENICIA lyeth South towards Canaan the chief ci∣ties are 1 Ptolomais or Acris, or Acon, famous for so many chri∣stian Armies which haue besieged it: especially those of our Ri∣chard the 1,* 1.11 & Edward the 1. This latter was here treacherously wounded by an Infidell, with a poysoned knife, whose venome could by no means be asswaged, til his most vertuous wife (pro∣posing herein a most rare example of conjugall loue) sucked out the poison, which her loue made sweet to her delicate pa∣lat. And as for Richard, he grew so feared and redoubted among the Turkes, that when their little children began to cry, their mothers would say vnto them, peace, King Richard is comming: and when their horses at any time started, they would put spur vnto them; and say, What you iades, doe you thinke King Richard is heere? 2 Sarepta, where Elias (who had formerly liued in mount Carmel nigh adjoyning) was sustained in a famine by a widdow, whose son he raised from death. 3 Sido••, once a fa∣mous city, now contracted into a narrower compasse, is gouer∣ned by the Emir or Prince of the Drusians; who being the off∣spring of the Christians, which vnder the conduct of Godfrey D. of Bulloine, descended into these parts, doe still maintaine their liberty against the Turkes; though they haue in a manner forgot their religion, yet so that they embraced not Mahume∣tanisme, & are rather of no faith, then any. The white turbant they weare like the Turks; circumcision they abhor; from wine they refraine not, & account it lawful most vnlawfully to mar∣ry with their own daughters. They are a people very warlike, stoue, and resolute; and haue with great valour resisted all the attempts and warres of the Turkish Sultans. The country which they possesse, is environed with the confines of Ioppa aboue Cae∣sarea and Palestine; and within the riuers of Iordan & Orontes, stretching it selfe euen to the plaines of Damasco. They were in the time of Amurath the 3^d, gouerned by 5 Emirs or Princes, one of which was ManOgli, who so resolutely resisted Ibrahim Bassa, Anno 1585. This Man-Ogli then kept his Court and

residence at Andirene a strong place situate on a hill, and was of that wealth, that he sent to make his peace vnto the aboue-na∣med Ibrahim, 320 Arcubuses, 20 packs Andirene silkes, and 50000 Duckats; At a second time he presented him with 50000 duckats more, 480 arcubuses, 1000 goats, 150 Ca∣mels, 150 Buffes, 1000 Oxen, and 200 weathers; by which rich gifts we may not a little coniecture at the revenue of the present Emir of S••don, who since the yeare 1600, hath reduced almost all the Countries belonging once to fiue Princes, vnder his own Empire, as containing the Townes and territories of Gazir, Barut, Sidon, Tyrc, Acre, Saffet (or Tiberias) his seat of residence, Nazareth, Cana, Mount Tabor, Elkiffe, &c. This pre∣sent Emir by name Faccardin••, was not long since driuen out of his Country by the Turke, and forced to flye to Florence: but he again recouered his owne, laid siege to Damascus, and cau∣sed a notable rebellion in Asia, not yet quenched. 4 Tyre, fa∣mous for her purples, and diuers colonies dispersed ouer all the world by her Citizens. Here was once a kingdome of great an∣tiquity, and long continuance; the most famous of her kings were Hyram, in a strict bond and confederacie with Salomon: & Pigmaleon the brother of Dido,* 1.12 who built Carthage. This gaue way to the Persian Monarchy, and after the ouerthrow of Darius, was beleagured by Alexander, who with great expence of men and mony, together with extraordinary labour & toile, at last took it. This rendition of the town was diuined by the Soothsayers which followed the camp of Alexander, vpon a dreame which he not long before had. For dreaming that he had disported himselfe with satyrs, the diuiners only making of one word two; found that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 was no more then 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, that is, Tua Tyrus; and it hapned accordingly. It is now vnder the Emir of the Drusians. This country aboundeth with wheat, ho∣ny, oyle, and balme: the lower part whereof was the seat of A∣sher, of whom Moyses prophesied, Deut. 33.24. That he should dip his foot in oyle.

The second Prouince of Syria is CAELOSYRIA, whose chiefe cities are 1 Hieropolis, famous for the Temple and wor∣ship of the Syrian goddesse; the tricks and iugglings of whose

Priests to deceiue the silly people, who list to see; may find them abundantly described in the Metamorphosis of Apuleius: the relation whereof seemeth to be a discourse of the tricks of leger∣demaine, which the Friers and Pardoners at this day vse in the Papacie. 2 Damascus so pleasantly situate, that the impostor Mahomet would neuer enter into it; fearing (as himselfe vsed to say) lest being ravished with the ineffable pleasures of the place, he should forget the busines about which he was sent; & make this town his Paradise. For it is seated in a very fruitfull soyle, bearing grapes all the yeare, and girt round about with most curious and odoriferous gardens. This town is famous for her founders, being Abrahams seruants; for the tomb of Zacharias; and for the conversion of Paul, who here first prea∣ched the Gospell, and scaped the snares of his enemies, being let down the walls of the house by a basket: The Syrian kings mentioned in the Bible, were of this Syria, as Benhadad &c.

The third Prouince is SYRO-PHOENICIA, whose chief cities are 1 Beritus a famous mart-town, formerly called Iulia faelix, and now Barutti; nigh vnto which, S^t George deliuered the Kings daughter, by killing of the Dragon. In memory of which exploit, there was a castle & an oratory built in the same place and consecrated to S. George, by whose name the valley adjoyning is yet called. 2 Aleppo, so called of Alep, which signifieth milke, which here is in great plentyl it is called in the Scriptures Aram Sobab, 2 Sam. 8.3. This town is famous for a wonderfull confluence of Marchants from all parts, who come hither to traffique. 3 Biblis. 4 Tripolis, so call'd because it hath bin thrice built: and 5 Antiochia, built and named by Antiochus her founder. Two things doth this city glory in; first that she is the Metropolis of all Syria; & therfore Hadrian be∣ing offended with the citizens hereof, intended to haue separa∣ted Phoenicia from Syria; Ne tot civitatum metropolis Antio∣chia diceretur (saith Gallicanus.) Secondly, because the Disci∣ples of IESVS were here first called Christians; a people by the Heathen so hated, that they ceased not to malice and slander them continually, as men that at their devout meetings devou∣red infants, and had carnal company with their mothers and si∣sters. Among the rest, Tacitus hath shot his sooles bolt, calling

them, homines per flagitia invisos, & noviffima exempla meritos. Yet this defamation notwithstanding, they grew in 40 yeares to that number, that they were a terrour to their enemies; who suggested by that old enemy of piety, the Diuell, grieuously af∣flicted them with ten generall persecutions vnder the Empe∣rours, 1 Nero, A ^o 67. 2 Domitianus, A^o 96. 3 Traianus, A^o 100. 4 Marcus Antoninus, A^o 167. 5 Severus, A^o 195. 6 Ma∣ximinus, A^o 137. 7 Decius A^o 250. 8 Valerianus, A^o 259. 9 Aurelianus, A^o 278. 10 Dioclesianus, A^o 293. These perse∣cutions were so cruell, that S. Hierom writeth in one of his E∣pistles, that euery day in the yeare there were murthered 5000, excepting only the first day of Ianuary: But sanguis martyrum, semen Ecclesiae; and this little grain of mustard seed, planted by Gods own hand, and watred with the blood of so many holy men, grew so great a tree, that it dispersed its branches through euery Prouince & city of the World. Neither were the Imperial armies without a wonderfull number of them, as appeared when Iulian the Rennegate hauing vomited out his soule with a Vicistitandem Galile: They elected Iovinianus Emperor, with this joyfull acclamation, Christiani omnes sumus. Constan∣tine the Great, put an end to all persecutions, & embraced the Christian Faith on this occasion. At the same time that Constan∣tine was appointed Emperour in Brittaine. Maxentius was by the Praetorian souldiers chosen at Rome; and Lycinus nomina∣ted successour by Maximinus. Against these, Constantine marching, and being in his mind somwhat pensiue, he cast his eyes vp to Hea••en: Where he saw in the sky a lightsome pil∣lar in forme of a Crosse, wherein were ingrauen these words, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, In hoe vince. The night following, our Sauiour appeared to him in a vision, commanding him to beare the fi∣gure of that Crosse in his banners, and he should ouercome his enemies. Constantine obeyeth the vision, and is accordingly vi∣ctorious. After this he not only fauoured the Christians, but became one of that holy profession. This is the story according to Soc••ates Scholasticus, who writes, that the banner was in his time reserued in the Emperours palace. But Zozimus an Hea∣then historian, partly vpon malice to the Christians in generall,

and partly on a particular grudge to this Emperour, of whom he neuer speaketh well, deliuereth the cause of his conversion farre otherwise. Questionlesse he was a great instrument of Gods glory; In whose time God gaue such increase to his Go∣spell, that at last it got the vpper hand of Heathenisme: And here flourished, till the sins of the people prouoked God to re∣moue his Candle-stick from those places, and leaue them as a prey to misbeleeuers and Idolaters.

In Syria also was the town and Prouince of Palmyra, fa∣mous in that it was vnder the gouernment of Zenobia; a wo∣man of such worth, that she was counted worthy the purple roabe, and to stand in opposition with Gallienus for the Empire of the world. She swayed these Easterne parts during the reigne of Gallienus, Claudius, Quintilius, and Aurelian: who taking her prisoner, led her in triumph through Rome, ita ut eâ specie nihil unquam esset pompabilius.

The Syrians are called in the Bible Aramites, who were an obscure people subiect to the Persians, & subdued by Alexan∣der the Great; after whose death, this Country, together with Persia, & other adjacent Prouinces, fell to the share of Seleucus Nicanor, a man strangely preferred. For being at the first, Go∣uernour of Chaldea only, he was forced to leaue Babylon, and forsake his Prouince, for feare of Antigonus, then dreadfull to all the Macedonian Captaines; and to fly into Egypt, where he became Ptolomies Admirall. After, Ptolomie fighting a pitched field with Demetrius, son to Antigonus, took Seleucus with him; and hauing wonne the battaile, gaue him aid and li∣cence to recouer his former gouernment. Seleucus welbeloued of the people, soon made himself Master, not of Chaldea only, but of all the Persian Prouinces beyond Euphrates, & not long after (being seconded by his good friend Ptolomie, Cassander, & Lysimachus) he encountred Antigonus at Ipsus in Cilicia, where Antigonus himself was slain, & his whole Army routed. This victory made Seleucus Lord of all Asia; from whence passing ouer into Europe, he vanquished and slew Lysimachus: seauen moneths after which victory, he was slain by Ptolomie Cerau∣nus, whose patron and protectour he was: being yet the last sur∣viuour

of all Alexanders Princes, and the only possessour of all the Dominions which his Master had, either by inheritance, or conquest. His successours although they were Lords of all Asia, yet since in Syria they kept their residence, were commonly cal∣led Kings of Syria.

The Kings of Syria.

An^o M.

3654

1 Seleucus Nica∣nor 31

3685

2 Antiochus S••∣ter 19

3704

3 Antiochus The∣os 15. he began the tedious war with Egypt.

3719

4 Seleucus Calliui∣cus 20

3739

5 Seleucus Cerau∣nus 3

3742

6 Antiochus Mag. 3••. he lost Asia, and plagued Iu∣dea.

3778

7 Seleucus Philo∣pater 12

1790

8 Antiochus Epi∣phan. the scourge of the Iewes 12

3802

9 Antiochus Eupa∣ter, whose Cap∣tain Lysias tyran∣nized ouer Iudea; as also did

3804

10 Demetrius Soter by his Captaine Nicanor; and was deposed by

3814

11 Alexander a fai∣ned son of Antio∣chus Eupator 5

3819

12 Demetrius Nica∣nor 2

3821

13 Antiochus Sede∣ces, 3 slain by

3824

14 Triphon the usur∣per 3

3827

15 Antiochus Pius 12. who being in wars against the Parthians, was dispossessed by

3839

16 Demetrius Ni∣canor: 4, who for his cruelty was deposed by

3843

17 Alexander Ze∣benna, an Egyp∣tian of meane birth. 2

3845

18 Antiochus Gri∣phus 29

3874

19 Seleucus & An∣tioch. Cyzicenus

20 Philip and De∣metrius. During

3884

21 Tigranes king of Armenia, the Seleucidan stocke thus failing, was chosen, and established King of Syria; and was the most potent King of this Country, after the death of Antio∣chus Magnus: as being King of this Syria by election; of Ar∣menia by succession; of Media and Assyria by conquest; & ha∣uing a superintendencie ouer the Parthians, presuming on his strength, he sideth with Mithridates (whose daughter he had married) against the Romans, and is vanquished by Lucullus: who with the losse of fiue Romans only, and the wounds of an hundred, is reported to haue slain of his enimies aboue 100000 men. Finally, being again broken and vanquished by Lucullus, he yeelded himself to Pompey, who being appointed Lucullus successour, depriued him of the honour of ending that warre; & retaining to himself Armenia and Media only, he left all Syria to the Romans, hauing raigned 18 yeares: The gouernment of this Country vnder these new Lords, was accounted to be one of the greatest honours of the Empire; the Praefect here of ha∣uing almost regall iurisdiction ouer all regions on this side Eu∣phrates, with a superintendencie ouer Egypt. Niger the concur∣rent of Severus, was Praefect here; and also Cassius Syrus, who being a natiue of this Country, and welbeloued by reason of his moderate & plausible demeanour, had almost tumbled M. Antoninus out of his Throne. On this occasion it was enacted by the Senate, that no man hereafter should haue any militar or legall command in the Prouince, where he was borne: Lest per∣haps supported by the naturall propension of the people, one of their own Nation; and hartned by the powerablenesse of his friends, he might appropriate it to himself, which was common to the Senate and people of Rome. From the Romans this Pro∣uince, and Palestine (as we shall presently shew you) were ex∣torted by the Saracens.

Thus much of Syria.

PALESTINE hath on the East Euphrates, on the West the Mediterranean sea: on the North it is bounded with Phoe∣nicia; on the South with Arabia.

This Country was first called the land of Canaan, from Ca∣naan the son of Cham. Secondly, the land of Promise, because the Lord had promised it to Abraham and his seed; thirdly, Is∣raell of the Israelites, so called from Iacob, who was surnamed Israel; fourthly Iudea, from the Iewes or people of the tribe of Iudah; fiftly Palestine, quasi Philistim, the land of the Philistins, a potent Nation herein; and now sixtly the Holy land, because herein was wrought the worke of our saluation.

It is situate between the third and fourth climats,* 1.13 the longest day being 14 houres and a quarter. It is in length 200 miles, & not aboue 50 in bredth; yet of that salubrity of aire, and fer∣tility of soile, flowing with milke and hony: that before the comming of the Israelites it maintained 30 Kings: and after∣ward the two potent kingdomes of Israel and Iudah, in which David numbred one million, and 300000 fighting men, be∣sides them of the tribe of Beniamin and Levi.

The people hereof were of a middle stature,* 1.14 strong of body, vnconstant and resolute; and are now accounted a periurious vagabond nation, & great vsurers. Their Religion in its purity was first taught by diuine inspiration; afterward published in the two Tables of the Law at mount Sinai; but now they haue added their own inventions, giuing as much credit to the Tal∣mud, as to the Scriptures. They were of 3 sorts or sects; 1 Iewes, 2 Samaritans, 3 Proselites. The first were of the naturall lan∣guage, and originall of the Tribes: the second were such as Sal∣manasser placed in Samaria, from whence he carried the Israe∣lites captiues; these retained only the fiue bookes of Moses: the third were such as came from other Countries to learne the Re∣ligion of the Iewes. They were subdiuided also into other sects, as Pharises, Sadduces, Esseni, a••d Scribes; &c. Of these the Scribes are resembled to the Canonists in the Church of Rome; and are thought to haue receiued that name about the time that Dauid diuided the Leuites into certaine Classes or Formes. Their office

was double; 1 to read & expoūd the Law in the Temple & Sy∣nagogues: & 2^ly to execute the office of a Iudge, in ending and composing actions. The Esseui are so called from Ascha, that is, facere; because they wrought with their hands. They liued together, as it were, in Colledges, and in euery one had their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or Chappell for their deuotion. All their estates they inioyed in common, and receiued no man into their fellowship, vnlesse he would giue all that he had into their Treasury; & not then neither vnder a three yeares probationership. The Sadduces deriue their name either from Sado••, who is said to haue liued about the time of Alexander the Great, & to be the Author of this Sect: or from Sedech, which signifieth Iustice. They belieued not the being of Angels or spirits, the resurrection of the body, & that there was a Holy Ghost, they credited not, they recei∣ued only the Pentateuch, and in many other things agreed with the Samaritans. The Pharisees owe their name to Phares, which signifieth both interpretari & separare, as being both in∣terpreters of the Law, and separatists from the rest of the Iewish Church. They held the contrary opinions to the Saddu∣ces, and besides the Pentateuch, or fiue bookes of Moses, adhe∣red also vnto traditions. They denied also the sacred Trinity; they held the fulfilling of the Law to consist in the outward ce∣remonies; they relyed more on their own merits, then Gods mercy; they attributed most things to destiny; & refused com∣merce with Publicans & sinners. Their Philacteries were broad scrolls of parchment bound about their heads, wherein were written the 10 Commandements, vainly so interpreting that of De••ter. cap. 6. vers. 8: mou•• buntur super oculos tuos.

The chiefe riuers of this Country are Cedron, & 2 Iordan. This latter arising out of Mount Libanus, & hauing run a long course in a narrow channell, first augmenteth his bed in the sea or lake of Galilee; then again the waters are contracted, til they expatiat themselues in the sea of Tiberias or Genesareth; & last∣ly finisheth his course in the Dead sea; a•• sea which hath no in∣tercourse with the Ocean; a sea because salt: dead, because no li∣uing thing can endure its bituminous sauour; from abundance of which matter, it is also called Lacus Asphaltites. Nigh vnto

this sea once stood the infamous cities of Sodom and Gomorrah, destroyed with fire from heauen, and now there groweth a tree whose apples exceeding fair to sight, moulder away to nothing as soon as touched.

This Country hath had diuers diuisions; as first into the se∣uerall Nations of the Amorites, Perezites, Philistines, &c. After the conquest of these people, it was diuided between the peo∣ple of Israel into 12 Tribes, as the Tribe of Iuda, Beniamin, E∣phraim, &c. When Ieroboam had made that great breach in the kingdome of Dauid, it was diuided into the kingdomes of Iuda and Israel: of which the former contained only the two Tribes of Iuda and Beniamin; the latter the other ten. When the Israe∣lites were transported into Assyria, & other Inhabitants sen•• hither; these new commers were from Samaria the chief City of their Prouince, named Samaritans; & when the men of Iuda re∣turned from the captiuity of Babylon, then began they first to be called Iewes. At what time the whole Country fell vpon that diuision which it still retaineth, viz: into the foure Prouinces of Galilaea, Iuda, Idumaea, & Samaria.

GALILEA is the most Northerne part of Palestin••, it is diuided into the Higher and the Lower. The higher Galilie is al∣so called Galilea gentium, either because it is betweene the rest of the Holy land and the Gentiles; or else because it was by K. Solomon giuen vnto Hiram King of Tire. It contained the tribes of Asher, Naphtali, and a part of the Tribe of Dan. The chiefe Citties of the Tribe of Asher, were 1 Acon. 2 Tyre. 3 Sidon. 4 Sarepta, all which we haue before mentioned in our descripti∣on of Phoenicia. 5 Ap••ek, whose wall falling downe, slewe 27000 of Benhadads Souldiers; after 100000 of them had bin slaine by Ahab. 6 Giscala the birthplace of Iohn or Iehochanan, one of the three seditious in the Citty of Ierusalem, at the siege of it by Titus. In the Tribe of Napthalim the principall townes are and were, Iabin where the 24 Kings met to giue battle to Ioshua: to the King of this Towne also was Sisera Leiftenant, who was ouerthrowne by Debora, and slaine by Iael. It was al∣so called Hazor. 2 Capernaum (seated on the influxe of Iordan into the Sea of Galilie) so often mentioned in the Scriptures.

3 Cinnereth called afterward Genesareth, whence the Lake or Sea of Galile is called the Lake of Genesareth. That the children of Dan were here in part seated is easily prooued out of Ioshua, the 19. and 47 vers. where it is said that the coast of the children of Dan being too little for them they went vp, and fought against Leshem, which they tooke and called Dan. This Leshem, is rendred by some interpreters Laish, and is the place where Abraham vanquished Chedorla••mer and his confederats. The other Cit∣ties are Hamath. 2 Ramath. 3 Ziddim, and 4 Cedesh. But whe∣ther these foure Citties belonged also to the Da••ites, or were accounted as appertaining to Napthalim, I cannot determine. In this Country are the two spring heads of Iordan, whereof the one is named Ior, the other Dan.

The Lower Galile containeth the Tribes of Zabulon, and Isa∣char. In the Tribe of Zabulon, the chiefe Citties are or were Ga∣ba, called since Hippopolus, of a regiment of horse, there garisond by Herod. 2 Cana where our Sauiour wrought his first miracle, turning water into wine. 3 Bethsaida, the birth-place of Peter, Andrew, and Philip. 4 Tiberias on the Sea of Galile, which is al∣so called the Lake of Tiberias. In this Citty was Mathew cal∣led, and the daughter of Iairus raised from death to life. 5 Sepho∣ris made by Herod Antipas the regall seat of the Lower Gali∣lea. and 6 Nazareth, where Mary was saluted with those ioy∣full tidings by an Angell as she sate in her chamber. Of this chā∣ber I cannot but insert this famous legend. It was after the vir∣gins death had in great reuerence by the Christians, and remai∣ned in this towne till the Holy-land was by the Turkes and Sa∣racens subdued Anno 1291. Then was it most miraculously transported into Sclauonia; but that place being vnworthy of the Virgins diuine presence, it was by the Angells carried ouer into the sea coast of Italy Anno 1294. That place also being in∣fected with theeues and pirats, the Angells remoued it to the little village of Loretto, where her miracles were quickly divul∣ged: Insomuch that Paul the 2^d built a most stately Church o∣ver this Chamber; and Xistus the fift made the Village a Citty. And thus we haue the beginning of our Lady of Loretto. Here is in this Tribe also the brooke Chison, and mount Tabor, where

Christ was transfigured. Here also is the high seated Citty of Iotapata, which Iosephus the historian, being gouernour of both Galilies, so brauely defended against Vespasian. In the Tribe of Isachar the chiefe Citties are Tarichaea with great difficulty ta∣ken in the Iewish warres. 2 Enhadda, nigh vnto which Saul slew himselfe, and 3 Daberoth, seated in the valley of Israel: a valley famous for the many battails fought in it. As of Gedeon against the Madianites; Saul against the Philistines; Ahab against the Syrians; the Christians against the Sarracens; and Iohn against Iehoram. In this Lower Galile was our Saviour very conuer∣sant, wherefore Iulian the Apostata called him a Galilean.

2 SAMARIA is not here taken in that large extent by which it comprehended the kingdome of the ten Tribes; but in a stri∣cter limit for that part of Palestine which is seated between Iu∣daea and Galilie. The people hereof were as we haue said the di∣scendants of such Assyrians, as were by Salmanassar sent hither to possesse the inheritance of the captiue Israelites. They were to the Iewes in their aduersity most deadly enimies: but when God had giuen them rest and felicity, who but the Iewes shalbe their Cosens. This hollow-hearted dealing so offended the Iews that they reputed the Samaritans for reprobates and schisma∣tickes. So that when they went about to calumniate our blessed Sauiour, they could finde no more grieuous reproach, then to say he was a Samaritan, or (as if they had beene alone) one that conuersed with Diuells. And though the Iewes would not vouchsafe to marry with them, yet they inhabited most of their good Townes; some of which they had totally wrested into their owne hands: in the others they were mingled. This Pro∣vince of Samaria comprehended the Tribes of Ephraim, Gad, Ruben; and the two halfe Tribes of Manasses; the one situate on the Mediterranean, the other beyond Iordan. In the halfe Tribe of Manasses on the Mediterranean, the chiefe Citties are Bethsan, which being growne old, was by the Scythians at their irruptions into Asia the lesse, reedified, and named Scythopolis. On the walls hereof did the Philistines hang the bodies of Saul and his sonnes. 2 Thebes where the bastard Abimelec was woū∣ded by a stone, which a woman threw from the wall; and per∣ceauing

his death nigh, commanded his Page to slay him, that it might not be said he died by the hands of a woman. 3 Ephra, or H••phra, where Gedeon dwelt, and nigh vnto which the said A∣bimelech slew 70 of his brethren; a heathenish cruelty, and at this day practised by the Turkes. 4 Endor where Saul went to consult with a witch. 5 Iezreel, a regall Citty, in the which I••∣ram kept Court when he was deposed and slaine by Iehu. Here was Naboth stoned for his vineyard, and here did Dogges licke the blood of Iezabell. 6 Caesarea Palestina, first called Straton, but after by this name, which Herod who new built & beautifi'd it, gaue to it in honor of Caesar. Here Paul disputed against Ter∣tullus, in the presence of Festus the Roman President: here Cor∣nelius was baptised by Peter: & here Herod Agrippa was smit∣ten by an Angell, and eaten of wormes; after his rhetoricall O∣ration, which the people called the voice of God & not of man. 7 Antipatris, whether the Souldiers lead Paule by the com∣mand of Lysias. 8 Megiddo, &c. In the Tribe of Ephraim, the chiefe Citties are Samaria, the metropolis of the kingdome of Israel, built by Omri King hereof, a magnificent and stately ci∣ty, and was called Samaria frō Shemer, of whom the hill where∣on the Citty stood, was bought. It was by Hircanus the High Priest beaten to the ground, but repaired againe by Herod, who to flatter Caesar called it Sebaste, for the Greekes called Augustus 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Here lay the bodies of Elisha, and Iohn the Baptist. 2 Bethel where Ieroboam erected one of his golden Calfes, by which he made Israel to sinne. 3 Sichem which was by Simeon and Levi destroyed, for the rauishment of Dinah. Here R••b••am reiecting the Counsell of the old men, and following that of the young; made that irreparable schisme in the kingdome of Da∣vid. Neere vnto this Towne Iudas Maccabaeus ouerthrew Ly∣sias. 4 Lidda where Peter (virtute Christi, non sua) healed the sick of the palsie. It is since called Diosp••lis, and in it S. George was beheaded. 5 Ramatha or Arimathea, the Citty of Ioseph, who buried the body of Christ. 6 S••lo seated on a mountaine so cal∣led, in which the Arke of the Lord was kept, till the Philistines tooke it.

On the other side of Iordan was the habitation of the chil∣dren

of Gad, Reuben, & the other halfe of Manasses. The coun∣try of these last was called Basan, whose last King was Ogg, a man of that large proportion,* 1.15 that his bed made of iron, was 9 Cubits long, and foure broad. It hath beene also in the time of the Roman Monarchy called Trachonitis, because it is bounded Eastward with the hills of Gilead, which the Cosmographers of that age called Trachones. Some also call it Iturea, but im∣properly: for Iturea was seated more toward Syro-Phoenicia & North to Damascus, and was so called from Ietur one of the sonnes of Ismael. It was also a part of the Country of Decapo∣lis, so named of ten prime Citties in it, which extended from Bethsan South, to Libanus North; from the mountaines of Gi∣lead East, to the Mediterranean West. Of this Decapolis wee finde frequent mention in the new Testament, as Math. 4.25. Mark. 7.31. &c. Thus hauing cleered my passage in respect of the diuersitie of names. I will proceed to the Citties: The chiefe whereof are Butis, Berenice, or Pella demolished by Alexander Iannaeus King of the Iewes. 2 Edrey, the royall seat of Og King of Basan. 3 Astaroth sometimes peopled with Giants, for which cause the Country adioyning is tearmed the Region of Giants. Here Astoreth the Goddesse of the Zidonians was wor∣shipped in the forme of a Sheep. 4 Gaulon where the sect of the Gaulonites began, and 5 Hus, the birth-place of Iob. The chiefe Citties of the Gadites are Gadara & Gergesa, the people where∣of intreated our Sauiour to depart frō their coasts: for to both these people the story is attributed: by Mathew to the last; by Luke and Marke to the first: not that they were both one, but because they were neighbour Citties, and so their bounds con∣founded. 3 Iab••sh Gilead, the Cittizens whereof buried the bo∣dyes of Saul and his sonnes. 4 Bethharam rebuilt by Herod An∣tipas, and called Iulius in honour of Livia, Augustus wife, tran∣slated into the Iulian family. 5 Succoth. 6 Ramoth Gilead where Iacob and Laban swore each to other; where Ahab seeking to recouer it from the Syrians lost his life; and in the leaguer of which Iehu was chosen king. 7 Rabba (now Philadelphia) vnder the walls whereof Vriah was slaine by the command of Dauid. At the siege of this Towne, that most excellent and politique

Captaine Ioab hauing brought it to tearmes of yeelding, sent for the King to haue the honour of taking in so defersible a Ci∣ty. In the Tribe of Reuben the chiefe Citties are 1 Machaerus an exceeding strong Citty, standing vpon so high a rocke that it is euery way inaccessible. In this town Iohn the Baptist was slain. 2 Beth Bara where Iohn baptized, and where Moses made his diuine exhortations to the people, 3 Abel-Sittim seated in the Country called the plaines of Moab. This was the last encam∣ping place of the Israelites vnder Moses. It was after called sim∣ply Sittim, and yeelded the wood so often mentioned in the Scripture whereof the Arke was made. 4 Ramath Baal, to which place Balack brought Balaam to curse the people. This was the chiefe Citty of the worshippers of Baal; which was, as some say, the same with Priapus.

IDVMEA, was the habitation of the Edomites, the of-spring of Esau, who also inhabited the Country South of Israel, called Mount Seir, or the wildernesse of Edom; in which the children of Israel were stung with the fiery Serpents; and which is coun∣ted a part of Arabia the stonie. This Idumea of which we treat, was not wholy in the hands of the Edomites, but possessed in part by the Philistines, a people which of all other most vexed the Israelites, and kept them in that bondage, that they left thē not a Smith in any of their Citties and Townes to sharpen their irons with. These Philistines together with the Edomites were by King Dauid made subiect, but neuer could they be expelled the land. In the raigne of King Ioram, we finde how the Phili∣stines brake into Iuda, ransacked the Kings pallace, and tooke prisoners his wife and children. What was the end of this nati∣on, I as yet knowe not; this I answere, that for the puissance of this people, the whole Country was by heathen writers tear∣med Palestine. In the raigne of King Ioram, also the Edomits re∣volted; and continued in that free state till the time of Hireanus the high Priest: who taking most of their Townes, made them subiect to the Iewes, compelled them to be circumcised, & from thenceforth they were reputed as Iewes. This Country of Idu∣mea contained the Tribes of Dan, and Simeon. The chiefe Cit∣ties of the Tribe of Dan are Ioppe (now Iaffa) a famous Mart

Towne, where Ionah tooke ship to fly vnto Tarsus; where Pe∣ter raised Dorcas from death to life; and where he lying at the house of Simon a Tanner, was in a vision taught the conuersion of the Gentiles. This Citty they report to haue beene built be∣fore the flood; and here they say raigned Cepheus, whose daugh∣ter Andromeda was by Perseus deliuered from the sea-mon∣ster; some of whose bones the people vsed to shew to strangers euen till the flourishing of the Romans. Iust as our Cittizens of C••ventrie and Warwicke shew the bones of the Dun-Cow of Dunsmeare heath, and the bones of I knowe not what Giants shine by Earle Guy. 2 Gath the Country of that huge Giant Goliah. 3 Accaron, or Ecron, where Bel-zebub was worshipped to whom Ahaziah sent to inquire of his health. 4 Asotos or Asdad where was a sumptuous temple built to the honour of the Idol Dagon; and neere vnto which Iudas Maccabeus was slaine by Bacchides Leiftenant to Demetrius. 5 Ciriathiarim where the Arke of the Lord twenty yeares was kept in the house of Aminadab, viz: from the sending it home by the Phi∣listines, till Dauid fetcht it to Hierusalem. The chiefe Citties of Simeon, are 1 Ascalon where Semiramis was borne; so also was Herod that killed the infants; who comming to be King of the Iewes, verified the prophecy of Isaak to his sonne Esau: that the children of Esau should not only breake the yoke of Iacob from off their neck, for that hapned vnder Ioram; but should also haue dominion ouer them, which was now fulfilled. 2 Gaza an exceeding faire and strong Towne, in which the Persians did lay the tributes and customes of these Westerne Provinces; from whence all riches & treasures are also called Gaza. 3 Cariath∣s••pher, i. e. the Citty of books, which some hold to be an Vniuer∣si••y, or the Academie of old Palestine. 4 Bersheba where Abra∣ham and Abimelech swore to each other; where. Hagar wan∣dred with her sonne Ismael; and where Isaac dwelt for a long time. This Town vvas by the Christians in their vvarre in this Country vvell fortified, as bounding on Arabia, and being the Southerne limit of the holy land, vvhich extendeth from hence to Dan or Laish, North.

IVDAEA is of the same extent now, as it was when it was

the kingdome of Iuda, containing the two great and puissant Tribes of Iuda, and Beniamin. The chiefe Citties in the Tribe of Iudah are Arad situate in the entrance from the Wildernesse of Ed••m into Iudaea. 2 Cerioth or Carioth, the birth-place of Iudas Iscariot, who betraied our Sauiour Christ. 3 Iethir or Iattir nigh vnto which was fought the memorable battaile, wherein Asa King of Iuda, by the help of God, discomfited Zara King of the Arabians, whose armie consisted of a Million of fighting men. 4 Maresa the natiue soyle of the Prophet Michah. Nere vnto this Towne Iudas Maccabaeus ouerthrew Gorgias. 5 E∣maus, nigh vnto which Iudas Maccabaeus (after he had formerly beaten Apollonius) gaue Gorgias the third ouerthrow. Here our Redeemer shewed himselfe after his resurrection to two of his Disciples: it was afterward called Nicopolis. 6 Hebron one of the ancientest Citties of Canaan. It was the seat of the Giants called Anakim, or the sonnes of Anak. This word Anak signi∣fyeth a chaine worne for ornament; and it seemeth that this A∣nak enriched with the spoiles of their enimies, wore a chaine of gold; leauing both the custome and name to his posterity. We read the like of Manlius Torquatus in the Romane histories. This Towne did Abraham buy for a buriall place for his dead, and in it his wife Sarah was first buried; and after her, foure of the Patriarchs. Adioyning to this Town is the plaine of Mamr•• where Abraham the father of the faithfull sitting in his Tent, was visited from heauen by God in the shape of a man. Here Dauid kept his Court before the winning of Ierusalem; to this place came the Tribes to anoynt him King ouer Israel; and hi∣ther came Absalom vnder the pretence of paying his vowes, to vsurp the kingdome of his father. 7 Tecoa, the Citty of Amos the Prophet; as also of that woman, who by the words which Ioab put into her mouth, perswaded the King to call Absolon from exile. In the Wildernesse of Tecoa, there assembled the in∣habitants of Moab, Ammon, and Mount Seir, to ouerthrow Iu∣da. But the Lord being appeased by the publique fast, proclai∣med and kept by Iehosophat and the people, sowed dissentions amongst them; So that the children of Ammon and Moab stood vp against the inhabitants of mount Seir vtterly to slay & destroy

them; and when they had made an end of the inhabitants of Seir, every one helped to destroy another. 8 Libna, a Citty seated in a corner of Iuda, running betweene the Tribes of Dan and Benia∣min. This Citty revolted from Ioram King of Iudah, at the same time the Edomites did: and continued a free state euen as long as Iudah continued a kingdome. 9. Ziph, in the Wildernes where∣of Dauid hid himselfe from the fury of Saul. Hither when Saul persued him, Dauid came into his Camp (the watch being all a sleep) and tooke thence his speare, and a Cruse of oyle, & depar∣ted. Abishay would faine haue killed him; but Dauid though he knew that Samuel had ministerially abdicated Saul from the kingdome, and that himselfe was appointed in his steed; would not touch him, but left him to the iudgements of the Lord▪ whose annointed he was. 10 Bethlem, or (to distinguish it from another of this name in Zabulon, called) Bethlem Iudae, where Christ was borne; and the innocent suffered for him, before hee had suffered for them. In this generall Massacre of young chil∣dren, a sonne of Herods which was at nurse, was also slaine. Which being told vnto Augustus, he replied, he had rather be•• Herods hogge then his sonne. On the frontire of this Country to∣wards the Philistines, was that strong Castle, which Herod re∣payring called Herodium; It was seated on a hill, the ascent vnto which, was made with 200 steps of marble exceeding faire and large. In this Country also, are the hills of Engaddi, in a Caue of which Dauid cut off the lap of Sauls garment; and all along the bottome whereof were the gardens of Balsamum or Opo∣balsamum: the trees of which were by Cleopatra (at such time as she gouern'd M. Antonie and the East) sent for to be replan∣ted in Heliopolis of Aegypt; & Herod, who durst not deny them, plucked them vp by the roots and sent them to her.

In the Tribe of Beniamin, the chiefe cities are 1 Gilgal where Ioshua first did eat of the fruits of the land; where he circumci∣sed such of the people as were borne in the perābulation of the Wildernesse, where he kept the Passouer; nigh to which he pit∣ched vp the 12 stones as a memoriall to posterity, that the wa∣ters of Iordan had diuided thēselues to giue passage to the chil∣dren of Israel; and where Agag King of the Amalekites was

hewne in peeces by Samuel. 2 Mispah famous in being the or∣dinary place of assembly for the whole body of the people, in matters of warre or peace; as also in that standing in the midst of Canaan, it was (together with Gilgal) made the seat of iustice, to which Samuel went yearely to giue iudgement to the peo∣ple. 3 Gebah the North border of the kingdome of Iuda, to∣ward Israel. 4 Gibba, where the abusing of the Levites wife by the young men of this towne; had almost rooted the Tribe of Beniamin out of the garden of Is••ael. 5 A••, a great and strong Citty, in the siege of which the Israelites were first discomfited; but when by the death of Achan, who had stolne the accursed things, the campe was purged; Iosuah by a warlike stratagem surprised it. 6 Gibbon the mother Citty of the Gibeonites, who presaging the vnresistable victories of the Israelites, came to the Campe of Iosuah, and by a wile obtained peace of Iosuah & the people. Saul about 400 yeares after slew some of them, for which fact the Lord caused a famine of the land, which could not be taken away till seuen of Sauls sonnes were by Dauid de∣liuered vnto the Gibeonites, and by them hanged. This famine did God send, because in killing these poore Gibeonites, the oath was broken, which Iosuah and the Princes swore concerning them. 7 Iericho de••troyed by the sounding of Rammes hornes, was not only leueld by Iosuah to the ground, but a curse infli∣cted on him that should attempt the building of it. This curse notwithstanding, at the time whē Ahab raigned in Israel, which was about 500 yeares from the ruine of it; Hiel a Bethelite, de∣lighted with the pleasantnes of the place reedified it. But (as it was foretold by Iosuah) as he laid the foundation of the walls, he lost his eldest sonne; and when he had finished it, and was set∣ting vp the gates thereof, he lost also his yongest. It may bee Hiel when he began this worke minded, not the prophecy; it may be he beleeued it not: peraduenture he thought the words of Iosuah not so much to proceed from the spirit of prophecie, as from an angry and vexed heart; they being spoken in way of wish or execration. And it is possible, it may be he chose rather to build the eternity of his name, vpon so pleasing and stately a Citty; then on the liues and issue of two young men. Ouer a∣gainst

this Iericho on the other side of Iordan, are the mountains of Nebo, on which the Lord shewed vnto Moses the Country which he had promised to the posterity of Iacob. 10 HIERV∣SALEM the Citty of the Lord, built by Mel••hisedec Prince & Priest of Salem, in the Country of the Iebusites, & therefore cal∣led Iebusalem, and by changing one letter only, Ierusalem. This Citty was strongly seated on the mount Sion, and strengthned with a ditch cut out of the maine rock, which was in depth 60, and in bredth 250 foot. It continued vnconquered for the first 400 yeares after the entrance of the children of Israel; & when Dauid attēpted it; the people presumed so much on the strength of the place, that they told him their blind and lame could de∣send it against him. Notwithstanding Dauid by the valour of Ioab, that fortunate and couragious leader, carried the town, & made it the seat royall of the Kings of Iuda. Here was the most glorious and magnificent Temple built by Solomon, in proui∣ding the materials whereof, there were 30000 workmē, which wrought by the 10000 a month in Lebanon: 70000 labourers that bare burdens▪ 80000 quarrymen that hewed in the moun∣taines: and of officers and ouerseers of the worke, no lesse then 3300 men. The description of this stately fabricke you may read in the first of Kings Chap. the 6 and 7. It was destroyed by Nabuchadnezar, at the taking of Hierusalem, A^o. M. 3350. After the returne of the Iewes againe from the Babylonian capti∣vity, it was rebuilt; but with such opposition of the Samaritans, that the workmen were faine to hold their swords in one hand & their tooles in the other, to repulse, if need were, the violence of the enimy. This Temple was not answerable to the state and magnificence of the former, so that the Prophet Haggai had good occasion to say vnto the people cap. 2. v. 3. Who is lest a∣mong you that saw this house in her first glory? Is it not in your eyes in comparison of it, as nothing? Moreouer in fiue things it was defectiue. For it wanted the potte of Manna which the Lord commanded Moses to lay vp before the testimony for a memorial, Exod. 6.32. 2^ly The Rod of Aron, which only among all the Rods of the Princes of Israel, budded: and was by God commanded to be kept before the testimony, for a tokē against

the rebells Datha••, Corah, and Abiram, Numb. 17.10. 3^ly The Arke of the couenant, the making whereof is described in the 25 of Exod. and the 10 v. And the placing of it in the oracle, or Sanctum Sanctorum, is mentioned in the 1. of Kings, c. 6. v. 19. 4^ly The two Tables of the law written by Gods owne finger, which were by Moses placed in the Arke of the couenant, Ex∣od. 4.20. Deut. 10.5. And 5^ly The fire of sacrifice which came downe from heauen; whereof mention is made 2. Chron. 17.1. and Leuit. 9.24. Which sire was by the Priests to bee kept con∣tinually burning. This Temple, partly because it was now rui∣nous, partly because it was not magnificent enough, but princi∣pally to ••urry fauour with the Iewes; Herod the Ascalonite plucked downe and reedified; making it as little inferiour to the first, so much superiour to the second. In this Temple our bles∣sed Sauiour and his Apostles preached saluation to Iew & Gen∣tile. It was finally destroyed by Titus the sonne of Vespasian on the tenth day of August, on which day also the first Temple was cōsumed with fire by Nabuchadneza. Certainly it is worth the noting (I hope I shal not herein be accounted superstitious) to see how happy or vnfortunate one and the same day is in di∣verse causes. In the warres betweene the French and Spaniards for the kingdome of Naples, Friday was obserued to be very for∣tunate to the great Captaine Gonsalvo; hee hauing on that day giuen the French many memorable defeats. To Charles the fist, the 24 day of February was most lucky, for on that day hee was borne, on that he tooke King Francis prisoner, and on that he receaued the imperiall Crown at Bon••nia. To omit our Hen∣ry 7^th, whose luckie day was Saturday; I will returne to this Temple, which on a Sabaoth day, or Saturday, was taken by Pompey, on the same by Herod, on the same by Titus. After this ouerthrow, the Temple lay vnbuilt and in rubbish▪ till the raigne of Iulian that politicke enimy of the Church; who to di∣minish the numbers of the Christians, by the increase of the Iewes, began againe to build this Temple. But no sooner were the foundations laid, but an earthquake cast them vp againe; & fire from heauen consumed the tooles of the workmen, with stones, timber, and the rest of the materialls. As for the Citty it

selfe, it was reedified by Aelius Adrianus, who named it Aelia, draue thence the Iewes, and gaue it vnto the Christians. This new Citty was not built in the place of the old, for within this is mount Oliuet also comprehended. It is now famous for the Temple of the S••pulchre built by Helena (whom most report to haue beene daughter to Coylus a Brittish King) mother to Con∣stantine the great. Much adoe had the good Lady to finde the place where the Lords body had bin laid; for the Iewes & Hea∣thens had raised great hillocks on the place; and built there a Temple to Venus. This Temple being plucked downe, and the earth digged away, shee found the three crosses whereon our blessed Sauiour, and the two theeues had suffere••. To knowe which of these was the right Crosse, they were all carried to a woman, who had long been visited with sicknesse, and now lay at the point of death. The Crosses of the two theeues did the weake woman no good; but as soone as they laid on her the Crosse on which the Lord died, she leaped vp and was restored to her former health. This Temple of the Sepulchre euen at the first building, was highly reuerenced and esteemed by the Chri∣stians of these parts, and euen vntill our daies is it much resor∣ted to, both by Pilgrims from all parts of the Romish Church, who fondly and superstitiously hope to merit by their iourney: and also by diuerse Gentlemen of the reformed Churches, who trauell hitherward; partly for curiosity, partly for loue to the antiquity of the place; and partly because their generous spirits imitate the heauen and delight in motion. Whosoeuer is admit∣ted to the sight of this Sepulcher, payeth nine Crownes to the Turkish Officers; so that this tribute only is worth to the grand Signeur 80000 Duckats yearely.

All this while we haue made no mention of the Levites, for they indeed made no Tribe, but had assigned vnto them 48 Ci∣ties for their habitations, proportionably taken out of the 12 Tribes. So was it ordered by the Lord, partly that they being set apart to his seruice, might be in euery place ready to instruct the people; & partly to fulfill the prophecy which hee had spo∣ken by Iacob, who told Leui at his death, that hee would divide him in Iacob, and scatter him in Israel. The like fortune hee pro∣phecied

to Simeon, of whom we read in the 19 of Ioshua, v. 19, that he had no setled habitation; but was taken ••n, to inhabite a part of the portion of Iudah. Now to make vp the number of the twelue Tribes, Ioseph was diuided into Ephraim, and Ma∣nasses: and the Le••ites were reckoned to belong to that Tribe, within who••e territory th••t Citty which they dwelt in stood. Their maintenance was from the tenths or tithes, the first fruits, offerings, and sacrifices of the people: and as it is in the 18^th of Ioshuah v. the 17. The ••riesthood of the Lord was their inheri∣tance. There were of them foure kindes, 1 Punies or Tirones, which from their childhood till the 25 yeare of their age lear∣ned the duties of their offices. 2^ly, Graduates, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which ha∣ving spent foure yeares in the study of the Law, were able to answere and oppose in it. 3^ly Licentiates, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which did actually exercise the Priestly function. And 4^ly Doctors (Rab∣bins, they vsed to call them) who were the highest in degree.

The Iews called also Hebrews from Heber, one of Abrahams progenitors; or Hebraei quasi Abrahaei: at their descent into E∣gypt were but 70 soules; being the issue of Iacob and his 12 sons; namely 1 Ruben, 2 Simeon, 3 Leui, 4 Iudah, 5 Zabulon, 6 Issa∣char, 7 Dan, 8 Gad, 9 Asher, 10 Naphali, 11 Ioseph, 12 Benia∣min. The posterity of these Patriarchs continued in bondage 215 yeares, vntill the yeare of the world 2453: at which time the Lord, mooued with their oppressions by the Egyptians, with a strong hand deliuered them; & placed them in these parts in∣habited by the Hittites, the Amorites, the Perezites, the Iebusites, &c. At their first comming hither, and long after, they were go∣uerned by Iudges; whom God ordained, & the people elected: of whose acts, as also of the Acts of the Kings, I hope I shal not need to make any mention; there being none who either doe not, or ought not to knowe them. I will only obserue Chrono∣logically the times of their gouernment, & specifie such things as the sacred pen-men spared.

The Iudges of the Iewes.

A. M.

2454

1 Moses 40

2494

2 Ioshua 32

2526

3 Othoniel 8.

2630

4 Ehud 80.

2670

5 Deborah and Baruc 40.

2710

6 Gedeon 40.

2750

7 Abimelech 3

2753

8 Thola 5.

2758

9 Iair 6.

2764

10 Iephte 7

2771

11 Elon 10

2781

12 Abeson 7.

2789

13 Abdon 8.

2809

14 Sampson 20.

2829

15 Eli 40

2869

16 Samuel 4.

At which time the people desired to haue a King like to other nations.

The Kings of the Iewes.

2873

Saul 17.

2890

Dauid 40.

2930

Solomon 40.

The Kingr of Iudah.

A.M.

2971

1 Roboam 17.

2988

2 Abiah 3.

2991

3 Asa 41.

3031

4 Iosaphat 25.

3056

5 Ioram 4.

3060

6 Ochozias 1.

3061

7 Athaliah 7.

3067

8 Ioash 40.

3107

9 Amasias 29.

3136

10 Ozias 52.

3188

11 Ioatham 16.

3204

12 Achas 13.

3217

13 Ezechias 29.

3247

14 Manasseh 55.

3302

15 Ammon 2

3304

16 Iosias 31.

Ioachas.

The Kings of Israel.

A.M.

2971

1 Ieroboam 22.

2993

2 Nadab 2.

2995

3 Baasa 24.

3019

4 Ela 2.

3021

5 Zamridies 7.

6 Amrior Omri 8.

3029

7 Achab 22.

3051

8 Ahazia 2.

3053

9 Ioram 12.

3065

10 Iehu 28.

3093

11 Iehoahaz 17.

3110

12 Ioas 16.

3126

13 Ieroboam II, 41

3167

an Interregn. 15

3182

14 Menahem 10.

3192

15 Tekaliah 2.

3194

16 Pekah 20.

6 Amrior Omri 8.

3335

18 Ioachim 11.

19 Ieconias 11.

3346

20 Zedekias; in whose time Nabuchadnezar the great destroyed Hierusalem, and carried the people captiue in∣to Babylon, where they liued in exile 70 yeares, which time be∣ing expired, Cyrus the King of the Persians gaue them leaue to returne to their Country, and to reedisie their Citty and Tem∣ple, which worke being finished they chose them for their Go∣vernours.

3214

17 Hosea 18. who was vanquished by Salmanas∣sar, and the Israelites carried captiue into Assyria; 3232.

The Dukes or Gouernours of Iewry.

A.M.

3427

1 Zorobabel 58

3485

2 R••sa Mosollam.

3551

3 Iohanna ben Resae.

3604

4 Iudas Hircanus 31

3635

5 Ioseph 7

3642

6 Abner Semei 11

3653

7 Eli Mattathia 12

3665

8 Aser Mah••t 9

3674

9 Naged Artoxad.

3684

10 Haggai 12

3692

11 Maslot Nahum 7

3699

12 Amos Syrach 14

3713

13 Mattathiah Si∣loack 10

3723

14 Ioseph II.60

5783

15 Iohannes Hirca∣nus 16.

He was the last gouer∣nour of Iudea, which descen∣ded from the stock of Dauid. During the gouernments of these Captains since the Babylonian captiuity, the kingdome of the Iewes was plagued on both sides by the Kings of Egypt and Sy∣ria: who ransacked their Cities, slaughtered their people, made hauock of their goods, and compell'd them to eat forbidden flesh, and sacrifice to Idols. To reforme these enormities, Mat∣tathias and his fiue sonnes resisted the impetuous fury of Antio∣chus Epiphanes, and his Syrians; ouer whom when they had vi∣ctoriously triumphed, the Iewes chose Iudas, surnamed Mac∣chabaus, one of the worlds nine Worthies, for their Captaine.

The Macchabaean Princes of Iewry.

3799

1. Iudas Macchabaeus vanquished 3 populous Ar∣mies, conducted by Apollonius, Gorgias, and Lysias, men of great valour & experience; being Captaines to Antio∣chus. 6

3805

2 Ionathan vanquished Bacchides & Alcinus, Cap∣taines

3823

3 Simon. 8

3831

4 Iohannes Hircanus, slain by the Parthians 31

The Macchabaean Kings of Iudah.

3862

1 Aristobulus the first King of Iudah, after the Ba∣bylonian captiuity, starued his mother, and slew Antigo∣nus his brother.

3863

2 Alexander a great tyrant, slew of his subiects 50000 in battle; & commanded 800 of his principall e∣nemies to be hanged before his face. 27

3890

3 Alexandra or Solomne, wife to Alexander. 9

3899

4 Hircanus, elder son to Alexander, was disturbed in his succession by his yonger brother Aristobulus; but was at length firmely established in his Throne by Pompey: who carried Aristobulus, with his sonnes Alexander and Antigonus, captiues to Rome. Alexander escaping out of prison, troubled the quiet of his Country, till he was sur∣prised by Gabinius, and slain by Seipio; after whose death Antigonus set free by Iulius Caesar, depriued Hircanus of his kingdome, and cut off his eares: revenge suddainly followed this villany; for he was slain by Marcus Anto∣nius, and his kingdome giuen to a stranger.

The strange Kings of Iewry.

3930

1 Herod the Ascalonite, son to Antipater, an Idume∣an, was by Octavius Augustus created King of Iewry; at which time the kingdome being departed from Iudah▪ CHRIST was borne. 40

A^o C. 7.

2 Archelaus raigned king 10 yeares, and then lost his principality, reseruing only the title of Tetrarch; his partners in rule being Philip, whose wife Herodias was; 2 Herod Antipas, who killed Iohn, and in whose time CHRIST suffred. 3 Lysanias.

40

3 Agrippa Herod was made king of Iudah, the other Te∣trarchies being added to his dominions; he imprisoned P••ter and Iames, and was finally striken by an Angel, and eaten with wormes. 24

47

4 Agrippa minor, before whom Paul pleaded, was the

• last king of the Iewes; for in his time Ierusalem was ouer∣throwne, and the kingdome made a Roman Prouince, Anno 73.

When Salmanassar had subdued the 10 tribes, and carried them captiue, he planted a new set of inhabitants in this coun∣try; that so fruitfull & well situate a part of his Empire might yeeld its iust tribute; and not lye open to the fury of the next invader. But the Romans not hauing (it seemeth) so much policie or prouidence, as those whom they accounted barba∣rous; hauing laid the Country desolate, left it vnfurnished of new Colonies; whereby the Persians, next the Saracens, and af∣ter them the Turkes, entring the Roman Empire at this doore, haue successiuely driuen the Romans out of the whole house. Now that we may the better perceiue how the Romans had weakned, and almost vtterly rooted out the Iewish Nation: we will relate some of their particular massacres: which were not more cruelly inflicted on them by their enemies, then iustly de∣serued by themselues: they wishing (though, I suppose, not de∣siring) that the innocent bloud of our Sauiour should be on them and their children. First then the inhabitants of Caesarea slew of the Iewes in one day, about 20000: & such as fled were took and imprisoned by Florus the Lieutenant of Iudea. To re∣uenge this slaughter of the Iewes, set vpon the Syrians; in which skirmish 13000 of them were slain: The people of Alexandria put 50000 of them to the sword: they of Damascus 10000. Antonius a Roman Captain, slew in Ascalon 10000 of them; & Cestius an other Captain, 8040 persons. Now to come to the warres here managed by Vespasian: This Vespasian in the siege of Aphaca, slew & took prisoners 17130 persons; in Samaria 11600 persons; in Iosopata 42200 persons; in Ioppa so many killed and drowned themselues, that the Sea threw vp againe 4200 dead bodies, and the rest so totally perished, that there remained none to carry tydings vnto Hierusalem of the losse of the town. In the city of Tarichea were slain and made captiues 45000 persons, besides those which were giuen to the king A∣grippa. In Gamala there perished 90000, and none left aliue but only two women. In Gascala 5000 men died by the

sword In the city of Gadara there were slain 32200, besides an infinite number of such as had drowned themselues. In Hieru∣salem it selfe there died 1100000 of them, partly by the sword, and partly by the famine, the worser enemy of the two; there were found 2000 in priuies and sinkes; and 97000 taken pri∣soners, insomuch that 30 Iewes were sold for a pennie. Now that Hierusalem was able to contain so huge a number of peo∣ple is euident, in that when Cestius was Lieftenant of Iewry, the high Priest did at his request number the people which came thither to eat the Paschall Lambe, and found them to be two millions and 700000 liuing soules, all sound and purified. For to Leapers, or men hauing a flux of seed, or women in their monethly tearmes, or to strangers, it was not lawfull to eat it. And when Titus laid siege to the City, it was in the Feast of the Passeouer, when most of the people were there assembled, God (as it were) thus imprisoning them. All these massacres, be∣sides diuers others which I haue omitted, and infinite numbers which were slain in the fields & villages, which drowned them∣selues, and which were priuatly made away, amounting in all to almost two millions of people, hapned in the compasse of foure yeares, beginning at the 12^th of Nero, and ending at the second of Vespasian: Yet was not the whole Nation rooted out, till the yeare 136; for then this miserable people hauing stirred two no∣table rebellions; the one vnder Traian, and the last vnder Adri∣an the Emperours, were generally banished their natiue coun∣try, and neuer again permitted to inhabite it, otherwise the•• as strangers. After this desolation, the Iewes were dispersed all o∣uer the World, & especially in Spaine, where Adrian comman∣ded many of them to dwell: yet they found euery-where so little fauour, that hauing diuers times bin put to grieuous mulcts and ransomes, they are at last euen quite thrust out of Europe also. They were banished out of England by Edward the first, Anno 1290: Out of France by Philip the faire, 1307; Out of Spaine by Ferdinand the Catholique, 1492: Out of Por∣tugall by Emanuell 1497: Out of Naples and Sicily by Charles the fift, 1539: yet are they found in great numbers in the Ro∣mish parts of Germany and Poland; in most Cities of Italy, e∣specially

Rome, where there are no lesse then 15000 or 20000 of them, and also in the Popes Country of Avignion. The rea∣son why they are permitted to liue thus vnder our holy fa••hers nose,* 1.16 is forsooth an expectation of their conversion: Which is a meere pretence, the reason indeed being the benefit hence arising to his Holines coffers. But the hopes of their conversion is small, and the meanes lesse. For besides the scandall, datum & acceptum, by the Papists fond worshipping of images so per∣emptorily contrary to the first table of the Law; they are not permitted to see any books of the Christian Religion, no not so much as the New Testament: and (which worketh most vpon men of their mettall) because at their conversion they must quit all their goods to the Church; as being ill gotten, and so by consequence the workes of the diuell, which in their baptisme they promise to renounce. They haue also a Synagogue at Am∣sterdam, and are pretty thick spred ouer the Dominions of the Turkes; who notwithstanding so hate them for crucifying of CHRIST, that they vse to say in detestation of a thing, I would I might dye a Iew: Neither will they permit a Iew to turn Turke vnlesse he be first baptized.

What the revenues of this kingdome haue amounted to, since the diuision of it vnder Roboam, I know not. The Word of God specifieth the sum of them in the dayes of Solomon, 2 Chr. 9, 13: viz: 666 Talents of Gold (besides his Custome-house) which amounteth to two Millions & 997000 pounds a yeare, a huge summe for so small a kingdome.

Ierusalem was reedified by Aelius Adrianus, and giuen to the Christians; from whom it was taken by Cosroes & the Per∣sians, Anno 615. from them it was forcibly wrested by Haumar and the Saracens, Anno 637. Next it fell into the power of Cutlu Moses and the Turkes, Anno 1009: vnder whose op∣pression when it had long groaned, Peter the Hermite stirred vp the Westerne Princes to relieue the distressed Christians; whose designes obtained their wished effect, vnder the banners of that victorious Prince Godfrey of Bullen, Anno 1099. This Godfrey for his merits, was to haue bin invested with the royall wreath of Maiesty; which he denyed, thinking it vnmeet to

weare a Crown of Gold, where his Sauiour had worne a crown of Thornes.

The Christian Kings of Palestine.

1099

1 Godfrey of Bullen.

1100

2 Baldwin 18

1118

3 Baldwin II. de Bourg. 15

1133

4 Milliscent 9

4 Fulke Earle of Aniou 9

1133

4 Milliscent 9

4 Fulke Earle of Aniou 9

1142

5 Baldwin III 21

1163

6 Almexie 10

1173

7 Baldwin IV. 12

1185

8 Baldwin V.

9 Guie of Lysingham, the last king of Ie∣rusalem; during whose time Saladine the Sultan of Egypt won the kingdome, An^o 1187: which his successours defended a∣gainst all invasions, till the yeare 1517, in which Selimus the first, Emperour of the Turkes, added the Holy land, together with Egypt, to his Empire. When Ierusalem was taken by the Christians, the German Emperours name was Fridericus; the Popes Vrbanus, the Hierosolymitan Patriarchs Heraclius, and so also were they called when the Christians again lost it. This is the conceit of Roger Houonden, in the life of Henry the se∣cond: but how it can agree with Chronology, I see not.

1185

8 Baldwin V.

9 Guie of Lysingham, the last king of Ie∣rusalem; during whose time Saladine the Sultan of Egypt won the kingdome, An^o 1187: which his successours defended a∣gainst all invasions, till the yeare 1517, in which Selimus the first, Emperour of the Turkes, added the Holy land, together with Egypt, to his Empire. When Ierusalem was taken by the Christians, the German Emperours name was Fridericus; the Popes Vrbanus, the Hierosolymitan Patriarchs Heraclius, and so also were they called when the Christians again lost it. This is the conceit of Roger Houonden, in the life of Henry the se∣cond: but how it can agree with Chronology, I see not.

After the taking of Hierusalem by Sultan Saladine, the Chri∣stians retired their forces into some of the other townes of the Holy land, which they made good against the Enemy; and de∣fended them vnder the gouernment of these three kings follow∣ing, viz:

• 10 Conrade M. of Montferrat.
• 11 Henry E. of Champaigne.
• 12 Iohn di Brenn; the last Christian king that euer had possessions in Syria, or Palestine. Yoland the daughter of this Iohn di Breenn, was wife to Fredericke King of Naples, who in her right entituled himself king of Hierusalem, and so now doe the Kings of Spaine; as heires vnto, and possessers of the kingdome of Naples. Concerning this title, it would not be amisse to insert this story. When the late warres were hot

• betwen England and Spaine, there were Commissioners of both sides appointed to treat of peace. They met at a Town of the French kings, and first it was debated what tongue the negoti∣ation should be handled in. A Spaniard thinking to giue the English Commissioners a shrewd gird, proposed the French tongue as most fit; it being a language which the Spaniards were well skilled in; and for these gentlemen of England, I sup∣pose (said he) that they cannot be ignorant of the language of their fellow-subiects: Their Queene is Queene of France as well as England. Nay infaith my Masters, replyed D^r Dale, (the master of the requests:) the French tongue is too vulgar for a businesse of this secrecie and importance, especially in a French Town. We will rather treat in Hebrew, the language of Hierusalem, whereof your Master is king; and I suppose we are therein as well skilled as you in the French. And thus much for this title.

* 1.17The Armes of the Christian kings in Ierusalem was Luna, a crosse crosset crossed, Sol, which was commonly called the crosse of Hierusalem.

After the recouery of the Holy land from the Turke, these 3 orders of knighthood were instituted,* 1.18 viz:

• 1 Of the Sepulcher, instituted by Queen Helena, the Mother of Constantine the Great. They were bound to defend the bles∣sed Sepulcher, to warre against the Infidels, and to defend Pil∣grims.
• 2 Of S ^t Iohn of Ierusalem begun by one Gerard, not long af∣ter Godfrey of Bullen, An^o 1124, and confirmed by Pope Gela∣sius the second. The roabe is a white Crosse of 8 points, their duty is to defend the Holy land, relieue Pilgrims, and succour Christian Princes against the Infidels, they were to be of noble extraction. They grew in time to be infinit rich, especially after the Templars were suppressed; most of whose possessions were transferred vnto this order:* 1.19 insomuch that they had at one time in Christendome no fewer then 20000 Lordships; and in Eng∣land the Prior of their order was accounted the prime Baron of the Realme. But now their intrado is not a little diminished by the with-drawing of the Kings of England, and other Prote∣stant

• Princes from the Church of Rome. We haue spoken of these Knights already, when we were in Malta: now I will only tell you, that their first Master was Foulke of Villaret; the last that had his residence in Hierusalem, Peter of Aste, in whose time they being expell'd Palestine, seised on Rhodes, are now seated in Malta, the present Master being Aloph of Vigna∣court.
• 3 Of the Templers, instituted by Hugh of Payennes, A^o 1113, & confirmed by Pope Eugenius. Their ensigne was red crosse, in token that they should shed their blood to defend CHRISTS Temple. They were buried crosse-legged, and wore on their backs the figure of the Crosse; for which they were by the com∣mon people called Crossebacke, or Crouch-back, and by cor∣ruption▪ Crook-backe. Edmund Earle of Lancaster, second son to our Henry the third, being of this order, was vulgarly called Edmund Crookebacke; which gaue Henry the 4^th a foolish occa∣sion to ••aigne, that this Edmund (from whom he was descen∣ded) was indeed the eldest son of King Henry: but for his croo∣kednes and deformity, his yonger brother was preferred to the Crown before him. These Knights had in all Prouinces of Eu∣rope their subordinate gouernours, in which they did possesse no lesse then 16000 Lordships: the greatnes of which revenue was not the least cause of dissoluing the Order. For Philip the faire, King of France, had a plot to invest one of his sonnes with the title of King of Ierusalem, and did procure of the Pope the revenue of this Order: which he might the better doe, because Clement the 5^th then Pope, for the loue he bare to France, had transferred his seat from Rome to Avignion. But heerein his hopes deceiued him; for this Order being dissolued, the lands thereto belonging were giuen to the Knights Hospitalers, or of S. Iohn. The crimes prooued against this Order was 1 their re∣volt from their professed obedience vnto the Patriarch of Hie∣rusalem who w•••• their visitor. Secondly, their vnspeakable p••ide; and thirdly their sinnes against nature. The house of our Law-students in London, called the Temple, was the chiefhouse of the Knights of this Order in England; & was by the Knights of S. Iohn, whose principall mansion was in Smithfield, sold vn∣to

• the Students of the Lawes, for the yearely rent of 10^l; about the middle of the reigne of Edward the third.

These three orders M. Selden (and deseruedly) putteth not in his Titles of Honour, in that they were prohibited to kisse a woman; honourarie knighthood, and the loue of Ladies, going together like vertue and reward.

Thus much of Syria and Palestine.

OF ARMENIA.

ARMENIA hath on the East, Media and the Caspian sea; on the West,* 1.20 Euphrates and the Euxine sea; on the North, Tartary; on the South, Mesopotamia. But before we descend to the particulars of this Country, it is necessary we should take a survay of those mountaines, which lying East of Euphrates, part this Country from Anatolia.* 1.21 These mountaines are re∣puted to be those parts of the hills Taurus, and Anti-taurus; which are called Periadres, Scodrisci, and Amamus. The people here inhabiting, are more famous for nothing then their want of all things, stout, cruell, and warlike; maintaining themselues by hunting and stealing: as men liuing in so barren a soyle, that husbandry were vain and fruitlesse. They haue among them many beggerly villages, and few townes, the chiefe whereof is Maras, once the seat of their Kings; the people for the most part following the temperature of the Aire, and the fauourable aspect of the Sunne, in their remooues and dwellings. Their last king was Aladeules, whom the Turkish histories (who make fre∣quent mention of him) call the mountaine king. He was a man who shrewdly molested Baiazet the second, in his conquest of Carmania; and Selmus the first in his warres against Persia; & hauing for many yeares molested, and impeached the victories of the one and the other; he was by Selimus taken & slain: & his kingdome being made a Turkish Prouince, these mountaines & their passages became subiect, and open to that Nation, Anno 1515.

The Armenians are generally good Archers, merry, carelesse of honour, desiring ease, great bodied, comely, & willing to be soo∣thed.

The women tall, but homely, kind to their children, poore and incontinent; accounting it a great credit to them, if they can please and become acceptable to such guests, as their husbands bring into the house: and most of the Virgins becomming mo∣thers at ten yeares old; and bearing about in their armes, the witnesses of their abilities in that kind. Swearing is had in great respect with both, and such as cannot pick and steale, are dee∣med block-heads and sheep-biters.

The whole Country is diuided into three Prouinces. 1 Col∣chis. 2. Georgia. 3 Turcomania.

COLCHIS lyeth on the Euxine Sea, towards the North & East;* 1.22 the people hereof receiued the Christian Faith by Mat∣thias; and now differ from other Christians their neighbours, in three circumstances only; viz: 1 in not baptising their children till the eighth yeare: 2^ly in not entring into the Churches til the 60^th yeare; but hearing diuine seruice, standing without the Temple: and 3^ly in dedicating their youth to theft and rapine; their old age to the difficult work of repentance; They are vn∣der the jurisdiction of the Patriarch of Constantinople.

In this Country raigned Aetas, from whom Iason stole the Golden Fleece, by the aid and sorceries of Medea. This Country is now called Mengrelia: the chief townes whereof are 1 Alu∣ati, and 2 Fassum on the banks of Phasis, 3 Dioscurias, where there were 300 seuerall languages spoken, because of the abun∣dance of Marchants of all kingdomes: so that the Romans kept here continually 30 Interpreters, to mediat between the people and the Gouernour.

2 GEORGIA hath not its name from S. George, whom here they greatly reuerence; but from the Georgi, who long before that time inhabited the adjacent Countries. It is bounded on the East with Media, on the West with Colchis; on the North with Albania, or Swiria; and on the South with the greater Arme∣nia, or Turcomania: so that it lyeth just between the Euxine & the Caspian seas. The people are good souldiers, and receiued the Gospell in the time of Constantine the Great, on an occasion related by Socrates Scholasticus, indeed very miraculous, and (I doubt) vnworthy credit, and therefore I omit it. At this day

they consent in most doctrinall points with the Grecians, only they acknowledge not the Patriarch of Constantinople, but haue a Patriarch of their own, who is for the most part resident in his house on Mount Sinay in Palestine, and hath vnder his iurisdi∣ction 18 Bishops.

This Prouince was formerly called Iberia; the chiefe townes being 1 Lori, 2 Bascapan, 3 Testis, exceeding strongly fortified by the Turkes, to defend their new conquests from the Persians; and 4 Tomanis. Out of this Region, the Egyptian Sultans vsed to chuse their Souldiers or Mamaluskes, who at last grew so powerfull, that they assumed to themselues the kingdome of Egypt; which they long time valorously defended.

TVRCOMANIA is seated in the midst between Colchis & Iberia. The chiefe Townes are Albanopolis, where S. Bartho∣lomew was buried. 2 Van, which both by its naturall seat, and artificiall fortresses, is a strong bulwark against the Persian in∣vasions. 3 Arminig the Metropolis of the Country at this time. 4 Trigranocerta, built by Tigranes, one of the most mighty Kings that euer ruled in this Country, as hauing added Media, Syria, and Parthia, to his own Dominions. This Prince married the daughter of Mithridates K. of Pontus, & aided him against the Romans: but with what successe, we haue already told you in Syria. As for his new city Tigrano certa, it was by Lucullus the Roman Generall, besieged & taken; wherein besides other riches was found 3000 talents in ready mony. 5 Artaxata, once the chief city of Armenia, so called, either because it was seated on the riuer Araxis; or from Artaxes a progenitour of Tigranes, who was the Founder of it. It is now called Coy, and was in the middle age named Esechia. Famous it is for two notable bat∣••ailes fought by it; the first between Lucullus and his Romans on the one side; against Mithridates and Tigranes on the othe••: wherein the Romans were victors: the second, between Selimus Emperour of the Turkes, and Hismael the Persian Sophie, wherein the Turkes were Conquerours,* 1.23 Anno 1514. A victory which he bought with the losse of 30000 of his best men, and such a terrour to the whole Army; that the Turkes to this day call it, the only day of doome. The fields adioyning to the towne

wherein this cruell battaile was fought, are called the Chaldean fields. 6 Sebastia, the residence of the Patriarch of the Armeni∣ans, who differ from their neighbour Christians, in receiuing in∣fants to the Lords Table, immediatly after Baptisme: secondly, in abstaining from vnclean beasts: thirdly, in fasting on Christ∣masse day: and fourthly, in holding their children ouer the fire, as a necessary circumstance in Baptisme, because Iohn the Baptist told the people which followed him, that CHRIST should baptise them with the spirit, and with fire; in which place he meaneth not materiall fire, but the liuely purgation of the Holy Ghost, according to the nature of fire. The Church of this sect is gouerned by two Patriarchs, whereof the one hath vnder his iurisdiction this Turcomania, comprehending 150000 Fami∣lies, besides very many Monasteries: and the other hath vnder him the two Prouinces of Armenia the lesser, and Cilicia, com∣prehending 20000 Families or thereabouts.

This Country being formerly, and properly called Arme∣nia the greater, to distinguish it from a lesser of the same name in Anatolia, is now vulgarly called Turcomania; which name it deriueth from the Turkes, who being a people of Scythia, & too populous to be sustained with sufficient food in so barren a Country; broke through the Caspian streight, and seated them∣selues here in the yeare 844. Here they liued an obscure life, neither knowne nor regarded, till such time as Mahomet a Sa∣racenicall Sultan of Persia, hauing imbarqued himselfe in a needlesse warre against the Caliph of Babylon, (which warre he could neithet finish with sa••ety, nor remit without losse of re∣putation) hired those Turkes to strengthen his part against the Caliph, by whose multitude and valour, he got a noble victory of his enemy. Perceiuing now how necessary it was to hinder their returne homeward, he stoppeth all the passages towards Armenia, intending to vse the Turkes (as they doe now their Asaph) to blunt the sword of the enemy. This treacherous dealing of Mahomet, could not but stirre vp a fury in the inra∣ged multitude; who presently arme themselues, and by the for∣tunate conduct of Tangrolipix, gaue the Persians such an ouer∣throw; that they lost, and the Turkes wonne, he Persian king∣dome,

Anno 1030.

Thus was Tangrolipix inthronized in the Persian chaire of Estate, which he not long after left to his son Axan; against whom Cutlu Moyses stirr'd vp some vnnaturall commotions: which seeming preiudicial to their new seated Monarchy, were strangled in their cradle, and Cutlu Moyses was sent with an ar∣my, to conquer what he could from the Christian Emperours; the report of whose approach, made all Asia to tremble, and many of her Prouinces, to submit themselues to his vict••rious troopes.

The Turkish Kings in Lesser Asia.

• 1 Cutlu Moyses, cousin to Tangrolipix, the first Turkish Sul∣tan in Persia; wonne Media, part of Armenia, Cappado∣cia, Pontus, Bythinia.
• 2 Solyman, against whom Godfrey of Bullen fi••st tryed his souldiers.
• 3 Mahomet.
• 4 Musat, Sultan of Iconium, subdued Mahomet the sonne of Solyman, and died possessed of all the Turkish Prouinces in Lesser Asia.
• 5 Calisastlan, wrested from his brother Iaqupasan, Amasia & Ancyra; from Dodune, Sebastia and Cesarea. He ouer∣threw Emmanuell Comnenus, and vnited Phrygia to his Dominions.
• 6 Rencratine dispossessed his brothers Masut Cappatine, and Cailhosroes of their inheritance: Towards the latter end of his raigne, the Tartarian Cham Heccata, had driuen the Turkes out of Persia, where there flourished two especiall Families: the Zelzuccian Tribe, from whence descended the Persian Sultans, as also the Aladine Kings in Asia: the Oguzian, of whom in their due place.

The Aladine Kings in Lesser Asia.

• 1 Aladine descended in the first line from Cussanes the last Turkish Sultan of Persia, with many of his Nation, seated himselfe in Cilicia; which he had taken from the Gre••i∣ans: making first Sebastia, and after Iconium, the place of

• his residence.
• 2 Azaline.
• 3 Iathatine▪ slain by Theodorus Lascaris.
• 4 Iathatine II, driuen out of his kingdome by the victorious Tartars, and died in exile.
• 5 Masut and Cricubades, were by the Tartarian Emperour placed in the Throne, as his tributary Princes.
• 6 Aladine was the last of the Zelzuccian Family in Asia; after whose death, and the departure of the tyrannizing Tar∣tars; the more powerfull Captaines diuided the Lesser A∣sia between themselues.

The Zelzuccian Family in Palestine.

As Axan successor to Tangrolipix, furthered the conquest of Cutlu Moses against the Christians; so he imployed Melech and Ducat, two of his kinsmen, against the Saracens; from whom they quickly conquered Syria and the Holy land, not long after recouered by the Princes of the West; against whom the Sul∣tans of Damascus opposed themselues diuers times to their de∣triment. It fortuned at last that Almericus King of Ierusalem, made warre with the Caliph of Egypt, who vnable to resist him, implored aid of Noradin King of Damascus. He sent vnto his succour, Sarracon a fortunate Captaine; who not only repell'd the force of the Christians, but subdued the kingdome to him∣selfe. His successor Saladine also recouered the Holy land: but after his death, Palestine was lost to the Tartars; and Egypt to the Mamaluckes, who not long after regained Ierusalem. And thus ended the Zelzuccian Tribe in all the Turkish Dominions.

The Oguzian Family, or line of Ottoman.

Solyman the chief of the Oguzian Family, and Prince of Machan, flying the fury of the Tartars, was drowned in Eu∣phrates; leauing the guiding of his wandring subiects to his son Etrogul; who obtained of the last Aladine, the village Sagutae in Bythinia, for himselfe and his handfull of subiects. To him succeeded his son Ottoman, Anno 1280, who to reuenge some iniuries done to his people by the improuident Christians, took from them the City Nice; and took vpon him the title of Sul∣tan, after the death of Aladine, in the yeare 1300. To this time,

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

and to these small beginnings must we reduce the Ottoman Empire.

1300

1 Ottoman the first Turkish Sultan of this Tribe, vni∣ted to his Lordship of Saguta, Bythinia, Cappadocia, and part of Pontus. 28

1328

2 Orchanes took the Citty Prusa, and made it his residence; and was the first that put footing in Eu∣rope. 22

1350

Amurath wonne the Thracian Chersonesiu, the strong City Adrianople, Servia, Bulgaria, and Misia, where he was slain by a common Souldier. 23

1373

4 Baiazet made himself master of a great part of Thrace, Macedon, and Phocis. He was taken by Tam∣berlaine, and brained himselfe in an iron cage, in which the insolent Conquerour vsed to carry him. 26

1399

5 Mahomet vnited the dismembred Empire of his fa∣ther, and inlarged it with Dacia, part of Sclavonia, & the rest of Macedon. 17

1416

6 Amurath II, subdued from the Constantinopolitan Empire, all Achaia, Thessaly, Epirus, and died before the walls of Croia, 34

The Ottoman Emperours.

1450

7 Mahomet II, surnamed the Great, and first Empe∣rour of the Turkes, ruined the two Empires of Constan∣tinople and Trabezond, 12 kingdomes, and 200 Cities. 34

1481

8 Baiazet II, subdued the Caramanian kingdome, part of Armenia, and droue the Venetians from Moreah, and their part of Dalmatia, 31

1512

9 Selimus hauing poysoned his Father; subverted the Mamaluckes of Egypt, bringing it together with Pale∣stine, Syria, and Arabia, vnder his yoke. 7

1519

10 Solyman the magnificent, surprised Rhodes, Bel∣grad, Buda; with a great part of Hungary, Babylon, Assy∣ria, Mesopotomia. 48

1567

11 Selimus II, an idle and effeminate Emperour, by his Deputies took from the Venetians, the Ile of Cyprus;

1575

12 Amurath III took from the disagreeing Persians, Armenia, Media, and the City Tau••is, and the Fort Gui∣erino from the Hungarians 20

1595

13 Mahomet III took Agria in Hungary, which Kigdome had likely bin lost, if he had pursued his vi∣ctory. 8

1603

14 Achmat, who the better to inioy his pleasures, made peace with the German Emperour, and added nothing to his Empire. 15

1618

15 Mustapha, brother to Achmet, succeeded; a no∣velty neuer before heard of in this kingdome, it being the common policy to strangle all the yonger brothers; how∣soeuer this Mustapha was preserued, either because Ach∣met being once a yonger brother, took pitty on him: or because he had no issue of his body, and so was not per∣mitted to kill him.

16 Osman succeeded his Vnkle Mustapha; but being by the Ianisaries slain in an vproare, Must••pha was again restored: yet long inioyed he not his Throne; for the same hand that raised him, pluckt him down, & seated young Amurath in the place.

1618

15 Mustapha, brother to Achmet, succeeded; a no∣velty neuer before heard of in this kingdome, it being the common policy to strangle all the yonger brothers; how∣soeuer this Mustapha was preserued, either because Ach∣met being once a yonger brother, took pitty on him: or because he had no issue of his body, and so was not per∣mitted to kill him.

16 Osman succeeded his Vnkle Mustapha; but being by the Ianisaries slain in an vproare, Must••pha was again restored: yet long inioyed he not his Throne; for the same hand that raised him, pluckt him down, & seated young Amurath in the place.

1623

17 Amurath IV, brother to Osman, now raigneth.

By these Princes hath that Monarchy bin built, which in Europe containeth all Dacia, Graecia, all the Aegaean Iles, and the Taurica Chersonesus: in Asia, the Prouinces already de∣scribed, Arabia, Assyria, Media, Mesopotamia, Rhodes, Cyprus, and other small Ilands`; and in Africke, Egypt, and the king∣domes of Tunis and Algiers. Nor is this their title any thing short of so vast an Empire; for this Solyman stileth himself in a letter to Villerius, great Master of the Rhodes; at such time as he intended to invade that Iland. Solyman king of kings, Lord of Lords, most high Emperour of Constantinople and Trabezond, the most mighty King of Persia, Syria, Arabia, and the Holy land; Lord of Europe, Asia, Africa, Prince of Mecha, & Alep∣po, ruler of Ierusalem, and soueraigne Lord of the Vniuersall

Sea, and all the Ilands therein, &c.

The Turkes are generally well complexioned, of good sta∣ture, proportionably compacted, no idle talkers, no doers of things superfluous, hot & venerious, seruile to their Emperour, and zealous in religion. They nourish no haire on their head, & therefore keep on of all sides, counting it an opprobrious thing to see any vncouer their head, and vse to say when they dislike any thing which they haue seene or heard. I had as liefe th••u hadst shewne me thy bare skull. In their familiar salutations they lay their hands on their bosomes, and a little decline their bo∣dies: but when they accost a person of ranke, they bow almost to the ground, and kisse the hem of his garment. Walking vp & downe they neuer vse, and much wonder at the often walking of Christians. Biddulph relateth, that being at his ambulatory exercise with his companions; a Turke demanded them whether they were out of their way, or their witts? If your way (quoth the Turke) lay toward the vpper end of the Cloister, why come you downwards: if to the neather end, why goe you backe a∣gaine. Shooting is their chiefe recreation, which they also fol∣low with much lazinesse, sitting on carpets in the shaddow, & sending some of their slaues for their arrowes. They preferre, as they passe the streets, the left hand before the right; as being thereby made master of his sword with whom they walke. As they shaue their heads, so they weare their beards long, a signe of freedome; but the ••laues keep theirs shauen and close cut.

The women are of small stature, for the most part ruddy, cleere, and smooth as the pollished Iuory; as neuer ruffled with the weather, and often frequenting the Baths: of a very good complexion, seldome going abroad, & then masked: lasciuious within doores, pleasing in matters of incontinency, and they are accounted most beautifull, which haue the greatest eyes, and are of the blackest hue. Euery Turke is permitted to haue fou••e wiues, and as many slaues as he is able to keepe: yet are they to meddle with none but their owne; the offending woman being drowned, and the man dismembred. These women liue in great awe and respect of their husband, neuer sitting with him at the table, but waiting till he hath done, and then withdrawing into

some by-roome. If their husband haue bin abroad, at his com∣ming in they all rise from the stooles whereon they sate, kisse his hand, make their obeisance, and stand as long as he is in pre∣sence. The children which they haue, they carry not in their armes as we doe, but astride on their shoulders. They liue im∣mured from the sight of the world, and permit not any male children, no not their owne sonnes, to come amongst them after they are 12 yeares old. From their husbands they cannot be di∣vorced but on speciall occasion: but their husbands may put away them, or giue them to their slaues, when, and as often as they list. Far better is it with the sisters, or the daughters of the Sultan, to whom, when her father or brother bestoweth her on any of the Bassa's, he giueth her a dagger, saying, I giue thee this man to be thy slaue and bedfellow, if he be not louing, obedient, and du••i••ull vnto thee, I giue thee here this Canzhare or dagger to cut off his head. When they are married, their husbands come not to bed vnto them vntill they are sent for, and then also they creepe in at the beds feet. That euer any of these Ladies made vse of their dagger I could neuer read: only I finde that Lutzis Bassa the chiefe man in the whole Empire next the Sultan himselfe, & of him very much beloued, hauing giuen his wife which was si∣ster to Solyman the magnificent, a box on the eare; was vpon complaint by her made, thrust from all his honours, banished into Macedon, and had doubtlesly beene slaine, if the Emperors loue, and his own merits had not pleaded for him. And this is all the prerogatiue of a Sultans daughter, her sonnes being accoun¦ted as meere and ordinary Turkes only, and neuer being prefer∣red aboue the ranke of a common or inferiour Captaine.

The better sort of the Turkes vse the Sclauonian tongue, the vulgar speake the Turkish language; which being originally the Tartarian, borroweth from the Persian, their words of state; from the Arabicke, their words of religion; from the Grecians, their words and tearmes of warre; and from the Italians, their tearmes of nauigation.

They were formerly Idolatrous Pagans, and were first initia∣ted in Mahumetanisme▪ when they got the Soueraignty of the Persian Scepter. The degrees in their religion are 1 the Sassi or

Nouices: 2 The Calsi or readers: 3 The Hogi or writers of books; for printing they vse not: 4 The Na••pi or young Doctors: 5 the Caddi, whereof there is at least one in euery Citty to iudge of offences. 6 The Mudressi, who vse to ouersee the Caddis. 7 The Mulli, or principall Church gouernour vnder the Mufti. 8 The Cadulescais, whereof there are only three; one for Greece, the o∣ther for Anatolia, the third for Egypt and Syria; these sit with the Bassa's in the Diuano, to determine of temporal suits. 9 The Mufti, whose sentence in law and religion is vnaccountable; he abaseth not himselfe to sit in the Diuano, nor affordeth more reuerence to the Emperour, then he to him.

His forces are either for the Sea or the Land. His Sea forces are great in regard of his spacious sea coasts; vast woods, and number of subiects: he neuer suffered aboue one defeat, & that at Lepanto; yet the next yeare he shewed his Nauy whole and entire. Gallies are his only vessells, which being vnable to cope with ships of any bignesse, were not only the occasion of that ouerthrowe; but also haue heartned the Florentine, only with 6 great ships of warre to swagger in the Seas; so that for more safety, the tribute of Egypt is of late sent to Constantinople by land. The Captaine Bassa, or Admirall notwithstanding with a Nauy of 60 sayle, maketh a progresse about the Seas and Sea-Townes, to annoy the enimy, suppresse Pyrats, collect the tri∣butes, and to redresse the abuses committed in the maritine Town••s belonging vnto the Admiralty: which annuall circuit is begunne in May and ended in October.

Their land-forces are either horse or foot. They which serue on horseback, are the Spahi and Asapi: these latter seruing to weary the enimies, and dull their swords with their multitudes of whose bodies the Ianizaries vse to make mounts whereon to assault the walls of a besieged Towne; and are by them so cō∣temned, that a Ianizarie once sold two of them for a sheepes-head. As for the Spahi, they till they are inrolled into pay, are of the same originall and education with the Ianizaries; & cal∣led by the same name Azamoglans. Their pay is 10 Aspers a day▪ The Turke is able, and doth maintaine 150000 Horse at little or no cost; which no other Prince can doe with 14 Milli∣ons

of Gold: for wheresoeuer any parcell of land is conquered, it is diuided into diuers parts, and committed to the manuring of diuers men whom they call Timariots. These are to pay vn∣to the Emperour certaine rents, & at their own charges to send to his wars so many horse, excellently appointed for the field: and which is the chiefe point of their seruice, to keepe the sub∣iects in all parts of his Empire in awe; for being as they are dis∣persed in all quarters of his dominions, the people can no soo∣ner stirre, but these will be assembled and be vpon them. These Timariots are in all accounted to amount to 719000 fighting men; whereof 257000 haue their abode in Europe; 462000 in Asia and Africa. Were it not for these Timariots, as the Turks saying is, no grasse would growe where the Grand Signeurs horse hath once set his hoofe: for if the care of manuring the ground were committed to the peasants, and not to militarie men; the greatest part of the groūd in this Empire would grow wast and desolate. These Timariots were instituted by Otho∣man the first Turkish King of this family; and a curse by him laid on them that should annihilate the institution. The name is de∣riued from the Turkish word Timar, signifying a stipend.

But the nerues and sinewes of this warlike body are the Ia∣nizaries, who by originall being Christians, are chosen by the Turkish officers euery fiue yeares, out of his Europaean domini∣ons: and so distributed abroad to learne the language, customes & religion of the Turks: afterward according to their strength, will, or disposition, placed in diuers chambers. They of the first Chamber, are preferred some to bee Chiausies, such as goe on Embassies, and execute iudgements: others to be Sansiaks, or Gouernours of Citties, some to bee Bassa's, or commanders of Horsemen, and others to be Beglerbigs (id••est, Lord of Lords) to command the rest in generall. They of the other Chambers are the Ianizaries, or Praetorian Souldiers of his Guard, to whose faith and trust the care of the Emperours person is com∣mitted. ••he tithing of these young spring alls is, as we haue said euery fift yeare, and oftner sometimes as his occasions serue. By which meanes he not only disarmeth his owne subiects, & kee∣peth them from attempting any stirre or innouation in his Em∣pire:

but spoileth also the Prouinces hee most feareth of the flower, sinewes, and strength of their people; choice being made of the strongest youthes only, & fittest for warre. These, before they are inrolled in pay, are called Azamoglans, & behaue them∣selues with much submissenesse toward their Seniours and Go∣vernours: but when once they are honoured with the title of Ianizaries, they grow by degrees into an intollerable pride and haughtinesse, Till of late, they were not permitted to marry; neither now can any of their sonnes be accounted any other thē a naturall Turke (whom of all people they account the basest) the eldest only excepted; to whom this prerogatiue was gran∣ted by Amurath the 3^d when he came to the Crowne. They are in number 40000, of which 16000 are alwaies resident in Con∣stantinople. In this Citty they are diuersly imployed, being as Constables to see the peace kept; as Clarks of the market to see to the weights and measures; as Officers to arrest common of∣fenders; as Warders to looke to the gates; to guard the houses of Embassadours; and to trauell with strangers for their more safety; in which charge they are very faithfull. Their pay is but fiue Aspers a day, and two gownes yearely; neither are their hopes great, the command of 10, 20, or 100 men being their greatest preferment: yet are they very obsequious to their cap∣taine or Aga; who is in autority inferiour to the meanest Bassa, though in power perhaps aboue the chiefest. For the crafty Turkes ioyne not power and authority together and if they ob∣serue the Ianizaries to loue and respect their Aga too much, they quickly depriue him of life and office. The founder of this order was Amurath the first, An^o. 1365; their greatest establi∣sher Amurath the 2^d; their name signifieth young Souldiers. Now concerning these Ianizaries, we will farther consider the sway they beare in designing the successour: 2^ly their insolency toward their Emperours and his Officers. 3^ly Their behauiour in the vacancy of the throne: and 4^ly their punishments.

• 1 Concerning the first, I neuer find any particular sway the Iauizaries carried in the designation of their Emperour, till the death of Mahomet the great; when the Bassa's hauing chosen Corcut the sonne of Baiazet, were ouerruled by the Aga and

• his Ianizaries, who more inclined to Baiazet his father, and son to Mahomet. Though I am not ignorant, that when this Ma∣homet succeeded in the Throne; the ioyfull acclamations made by these Souldiers, were accounted the chiefest signe of his se∣cure and perpetuated establishment. But the chiefe instance of their power herein, was the inthronizing of Selimus; who being but the 7^th sonne to this Baiazet, was not only preferred by thē before his brethren in his fathers life time; but by their aids al∣so he seuerally mastered them, and in the end poysoned his fa∣ther. To omit other examples, euen the last yeare Anno 1622, they slew the young Emperour Osmen, drew the now Sultan out of prison, and established him in the royaltie.
• 2 As for the next, the first example in which I find them pec∣cant toward their Prince, was at the beginning of the raigne of the aboue mentioned Baiazet; when hearing of the intended death of Achmetes Bassa whom they loued, they brake open the Court gates, and told the Emperour, they would teach him like a drunkard, a beast, and a rascall as he was; to vse his great place and calling with more sobriety and discretion. Not long after conceauing farther displeasure against the said Baiazet, they shook their weapons against him, and refused to take him in the midst among them; and were not, without great and vile sub∣mission on his part, appeased. Against Selimus the first they also mutined, when being resolued to winter in Armenia, for the better pursuit of his victories toward the Persian; he was by them forced to returne home vnto Constantinople. Against So∣lyman they mutined so violently, that they compelled him to displace Rustan his chiefe Bassa and fauorite. Against Amurath the 3^d, for placing ouer them a new Aga, they so strongly op∣posed themselues; that first they set fire on Constantinople, and burnt therein, besides shops and warehouses, 25 great Innes, 7 Temples, & 15000 houses: and in the end constrained him to giue them money; and to yeeld also into their hands two of his chiefe Counsellours, by them supposed to be their aduersaries; whom they drew about the streets. Finally (to omit the late tu∣mult 1622 abouenamed) in the yeare 1600, they grew so dis∣co••ented with Amurath the 3^d, that they not only threatned to

• destroy the principall officers of the Court, and the banishment of the Sultanesse his mother, but the deposing of himselfe also.
• 3 Now for the third. I finde it to haue beene the custome of these Ianizaries, betweene the death of an old Emperour, & the beginning of the new; to commit diuerse enormities: as the ri∣fling of the houses of the Iewes, and Christians, among whom they dwelt; the murdering of the Bassa's, and principall men a∣bout the Court, whom they suspected not to haue fauoured them; and a number of the like outragious insolencies; for of these we finde frequent mention: as after the death of Amurath the 2^d, and Mahomet the great, this last time the Marchants of Constantinople being naturall Turkes, scaped not their rauenous hands, neither could Mahomet Bassa avoid the fury of their swords. This spoile they tooke for so certaine a due, that if they were disappointed of it, they would presently raise com∣motions both in Court, Field, and Citty; vnlesse some present satisfaction were made them. To this end Achmat distributed among them 2 Millions & a halfe of Duckats: Selimus the first two Millions; others made an increase of their daily pay. But Selimus the 2^d distributing among them 100000 Sultanies on∣ly, was by them prohibited to enter into his Seraglio, till he had inlarged his bounty; and the great Bassa's were wrapped about the pate with their Calliuers, for perswading them to quietnes. Now to preuent the dangerous and factious liberty, which in the vacancy of the Empire was vsually committed; the death of the old Emperour was with all secrecy concealed, till the arri∣vall of the new. To omit others, I will instance in the deaths of Mahomet the first, and Solyman only. This Solyman died at the siege of Sigeth in Hungary, which was so cunningly concealed by Mahomet Bassa the space of 20 daies: that before the Iani∣zaries knewe of it, his sonne Selimus had possessed himselfe of Constantinople, & came also to their army then in retreit home∣ward. For this Mahomet priuatly strangled the Physitians and Apothecaries which knewe of his death; commanded the Soul∣diers to goe on in their siege; and diuerse times shewed them their Emperour sitting in his horse-litter, as (being troubled with the Gout) he vsed to doe; and when the Citty was taken,

• marched homeward with his dead body sitting still in the same manner. So after the death of Mahomet, the Bassa's of the court called their Diuanos as formerly they vsed; gaue order for the leuying of an Army, as if some war were intended: & the Kings Phisitians went vp and downe with their potions, as if they had him still in cure. But the Pensioners and Ianizaries misdoubting the matter, with all eagernesse desired to see him: which when the Bassa's durst not deny, they appointed the next day for their visitation. The next day the dead body was apparelled in roy∣all large roabs, placed in a chaire at the end of a long Gallery, & a little boy cunningly placed behind him, to mooue the Kings hand to his head, as if he should stroke his beard, as his manner was: which signes of life and strength, the Souldiers seeing, held themselues contented, and so was his death concealed the space of 41 daies.
• 4 As for the last. These insolent & vnsufferable pranks com∣mitted so commonly by these masterfull slaues, so exceedingly stomached Baiazet the 2^d, that he secretly purposed with him∣selfe, for curing so dangerous a disease, to vse, a desperate reme∣dy: which was to kill and destroy suddenly all the Ianizaries. It is like that this Baiazet being a Scholler, had read how Con∣stantine the great had ca••••ed the Praetorian Souldiers, & destroi∣e their Campe, as men that were the causes of all the stirs in his Empire, and whose pride was come to an intollerable heighth: and hauing the same cause to destroy his Ianizaries, hoped to produce on them the same effect. But they hauing notice of the plot, for the time continued so vnited and linked together, that he durst not then attempt it; and they afterward siding with his some Se••imus, cast him out of his throne into his graue. Since which time the Emperors neuer durst punish them openly, but when any of them proueth delinquent, hee is sent priuily in the night to Pera; where by the way he is drowned, and a peece of Ordinance shot off, to signifie the performing of the Sultans command.

Now for the Emperours themselues, we will consider them in matters of pleasure; in matters of ceremony; and in matters of state: these last being considerable in their three main points,

which are the murdering of their bretheren; the remoouing of their sonnes; their reuenue: and therein a touch of their gouern∣ment. To these we will adde what apparent symptomes may be obserued to prognosticate the standing, decreasing, or increa∣sing of this puissant Monarchy.

1 For the first, he hath not so few as 500 (sometimes 1000) choice Virgins, kept in a Seraglio by themselues; all slaues, born of Christian parents, and indeed the rarest beauties of his Em∣pire. When he is disposed to take his pleasure with any of them they are all ranked in a long Gallery, and she is by the Aga of the women prepared for his bed, to whom hee giueth his hand∣kercher. She that beareth him the first sonne is honoured with the title of Sultanesse (Queene mother we may call her) neither can he make any of them free, vnlesse he marry them. When the Sultan dieth, all his women are carried into another Seraglio, where they are strictly looked to, and liberally prouided for, & not seldome times are bestowed by the succeeding Sultan on his great Bassa's, and such as hee chiefly fauoureth, which is a principall honour. They are attended on by women onely, and Eunuches, these being not gelded only, but depriued of all their genitalls, and supplying the vses of nature with a siluer quill; which inhumane custome was brought in among them by Se∣limus the second, because he had seene a gelding couer a mare.

2 Their ceremonies are either performed by them, which is for the most part the building of a Mosche only to help to the saluation of their soules: or towards them by others, which are most apparant in the entertainment of Embassadours. For whē such come to his presence, they are led betweene two of his Courtiers, & comming before the throne on both sides where∣of the Bassa's sit with admirable silence, resembling rather sta∣tua's then men; they bow themselues to the ground with all humility, laying their hands on their breasts, but neuer vncoue∣ring their heads, which (as wee before noted) is an vndecency. When they are to depart they goe all backwards, it being ac∣counted very irreuerent to turne their backe parts towards a Prince so glorious. The reason why they are thus brought in betweene two, is said to be for their great honour; but is indeed

a feare they haue, lest the grand Signeur vnder the pretence of a salutation, or the deliuery of an embassie, should be stabbed. This warines they haue vsed euer since Miles Cobelits a Seruian; who scrambling from among the slaine at the battle of Cassoua, and being admitted to the speech of Amura••h the first, the au∣thor of that ouerthrowe; stabbed him into the belly with his dagger.

3 Amongst all the iarres and discontents that be, none haue beene with more vnkindnesse begun, or more eagernesse prose∣cuted, then those of brothers; not only in priuate families, but in the stemmes of Princes: the multitude of pretendants, being the originall of most ciuill warres. To preuent these publike e∣motions, the Emperours of Habassia vse to immure vp all their younger children in the hill Amara; the Persians to put out the eyes of their yonger brothers; and the Turkes to murther them: strange and horrid courses; whereby to auoid the feare of a warre in the state, they stirre vp a warre in their owne bowels. The first that among the Turkes began this barbarous cruelty, was Baiazet the first, on his brother Iacup: whom immediatly after his fathers death, he strangled with a bow-string: this be∣ing the ordinary instrument of their fratricide, because thereby none of the blood-royall of Ottoman is spilt. After him Maho∣met the great caused his young brother then at nurse, to die the death, and was not without much adoe, perswaded from being the executioner himselfe. Amurath the 3^d caused his fiue bre∣thren to be at once strangled before his face; and Mahomet his sonne, no fewer then 19 in one day. By this course they imagine their owne estate to be infinitly secured, as knowing that Mus∣tapha a younger sonne, stirred a rebellion against Amurath, aud Zemes against Baiazet, both the second of those names: that Solyman, Musa, and Isa, seuerally afflicted Mahomet; and Cor∣cut, Selimus; the first of these names also. But yet they wil not knowe, that nothing sooner putteth their younger brothers in∣to these acts of hostility, then an ineuitable certainty of a violent and vnnaturall death: whereas were they but secure of life, and a liberall and Princely maintenance, it is more then pro¦bable, they would rest content, as in other kingdomes the yon∣ger

Princes doe. And notwithstanding this barbarous pollicy, they are not quite free from feare; as knowing that counterfeits haue heretofore much disturbed the qui••t of their predeces∣sours: for thus we finde Amurath the 2^d to haue beene vexed by one that tooke vpon him the name of Mustapha, elder bro∣ther to Mahomet, the•• ••ate deceased; and much was he furthe∣red and aided by th•• ••••eek Princes This hath beene of the vul∣gar pollicies of Princes, to kindle flames of sedition in their neighbours Countries. In the infancy of the Roman Empire we finde a counterfeit Agrippa, after that a counterfeit Ne••o, and two counterfeit Alexanders in Syria. But neuer was realme so oft••n troubled with these mockings, ••s England; a counterfeit Richard the 2^d, being made in the time of Henry the 4^th: a coun∣terfeit Mortimer, in the time of Henry the 6^th: a counterfeit D. of Yorke: a counterfeit Earle of Warwicke, vnder Henry the sea∣venth: and a counterfeit Edward the sixt vnder Q. Mary. To preuent walking spirits, Mahomet the third, laid out the dead bodies of his father and 19 bretheren, as a common spectacle for all that passed by, or would come to behold them. The pre∣sent Grand Signeur Mustapha, miraculously scaped the bowe∣string twice; first when his brother Achmat, & secondly when Osmen his young cosen were made Sultans; and is the first that in this Empire did euer succeed in the collaterall line.

4 The remouing of the young Princes is done for three rea∣sons: 1 to weane them from the pleasures of the Court; 2^l•• To traine them vp in armes, and inu••e them to hardnesse: and 3^ly, and principally, to auoid the danger of a competitour, whereof old Princes are especially iealous. The common places destinat to this princely exile, are Amasia in Cappadocia, Magnesia in Caria, and such l••ke townes of Natolia. Neither doe the old Sultans by such a great distance think themselues secure altoge∣ther: but carry a vigilant eye ouer their sonnes actions, & haue intelligence of almost euery particular thought; the least suspi∣tion being cause sufficient to destroy them. So we finde Musta∣pha sonne to Solyman, the hopefullest branch that euer sprang from the Ottoman tree, to haue beene shamefully strangled by the command of his father; vpon a rumour only of a marriage,

which hee was said to haue negotiated with the Persian Kings daughter. When these Princes are once setled in their gouern∣ments, it is a crime meriting no lesse punishment then death, to depart thence and come vnto Constantinople, before their fa∣thers death, or vnlesse they are by their fathers sent for. Of this we haue a tragicall example of Mahomet, a Prince of great hope sonne to Baiazet the 2^d: who desiring to see the fashion of his fathers Court, left Magnesia where hee was by his father con∣fined; and attended by two or three Gentlemen came in the ha∣bit of a sea-faring man to Constantinople; and hauing obtained his desire, he returned to his charge. This strange action being quickly divulged abroad, and by diuerse variously interpreted, stirred such iealousies in the suspitious head of his old father; that he tooke order not long after to haue him secretly poyso∣ned.

5 As for the ordinary reuenue, it consisteth either in mony re∣ceaued, or in mony saued. The mony saued is first by the Tar∣tars, of whom he can continually command 60000 to attend him in his warres without any pay, but the spoile of the enimy. And 2^ly by the Timariots, who nourish and bring into the field more horses then any Prince in Christendome can keepe (as we haue already said) for 14 millions of gold. The mony receaued is (according to Boterus) only 15 millions of Sultanies, which is nothing in respect of so great an Empire: the chiefe reasō where of is the tyrannicall gouernment of the Turke, which dehorteth men from tillage, marchandize, & other improuements of their estates; as knowing all their gettings to lye in the Grand Sig∣neurs mercy. His extraordinary reuenew is vncredible: for be∣sides that no Embassadour commeth before him empty han∣ded; no man is master of his owne wealth farther then stands with the Emperours liking. So that his great Bassa's are but as spunges, to suck vp riches till their coffers swell, and then to be squeezed into his treasurie. These men as he aduances without enuy, so can he destroy without danger; no man here hoping for partakers if he should resist, as not being ignorant that one mans fortune is built on the defined ouerthrow of another. Such riches as they gaine, if they hap to die naturally, returne to the

Emperours coffers; who giueth only what he pleaseth to the children of the deceased. These Bassa's haue in their particular Prouinces, their Divanos, or Law courts, where iustice hath for∣merly beene administred with great integrity, but now not a little corrupted: yet the comfort is, that such as miscarry in their right, shall without delaies knowe what to trust to; & the Bassa's vpon complaint to the Emperour, are sure to die for it. Ouer these Bassa's (the chiefe of whom is the Vic••er Bassa, or President of the Councell) preside two Beglerbegs; one for Greece the other for Natolia.

6 Concerning the present state of the Empire, many iudge it to be rather in the wane, then the increase; which iudgement they ground vpon good reasons; whereof these are the chiefe. First that the body is growne too monstrous for the head, the Sultans neuer since the death of Solyman accompanying their armies in person; but rioting and wasting their bodies and trea∣sures at home: that the Ianizaries who haue beene accounted the principall strength of this Empire, are growne more facti∣ous in the Court, then valiant in the camp; corrupted with ease & liberty, drowned in prohibited wines, enseebled with the cō∣tinuall converse with women, and fallen from their former an∣cestry of discipline: that of late they haue giuen no increase to their dominions: and as in the paths of vertue, non progred••est regredi, so in Empires by violence gotten, when they cease to be augmented, they beginne to be diminished: that rebellions haue in these latter times beene in this Empire strangely raised, and mightily supported; which commotions the former Sultans were neuer acquainted with: that the greatnesse of the Empire is such, that it laboureth with nothing more then the waighti∣nesse of it selfe; so that it must in a manner needs decline pondere pressa suo, ouerburdened by its own mightinesse: that as in a na∣turall body surfet killeth more then a fasting; so in the body po∣litike, too much extent sooner ruineth then too little or a me∣diocrity: that the sonnes of the Grand Signeur, whose brauenes of minde is by their father euer suspected; are (contrary some∣times to their owne nature and will) nursed vp in all effeminacy which once rooted in their youth, doth alwaies after assubiect

them to the basenesse and softnes••e of pleasures: that they haue lost much of that feare and terrour, which anciently their very name carried with it, insomuch that not the Venetians only by Sea haue often mated, and once ouerthrowne him; the Hunga∣rians, haue for 200 yeares withstood his greatest forces; the Po∣lonians forced him to a dishonourable retreat and composition; but the poore Prince of Transilvania diuerse times did discom∣f••te him, the Florentine with 6 Ships only aweth him; and the Emir of Sidon ceaseth not daily to affront him: that by the aua∣rice and corruption in the Court now raigning, all peace and warre, all counsells and informations, all wrongs and fauours are made saleable: that is more then apparant that their Empire is at the height, Et quod naturaliter procedere non potest (saith Velleius) recedit; Empires when they can ascend no higher, must by the ordinary course of nature haue a fall. All these are indeed more then probable prognostications of a dying Monarchy: but yet there is one greater, which is the present face of the state. The late Emperour Mustapha is yet childlesse, and as re∣port giueth vs vtterly disabled for generation. The young bro∣ther of Osmen, is but a weake staffe for so huge an Empire to leane on, considering not only the infinite sicknesses••, and casu∣alties of childhood; but also the danger he may iustly expect from Mustapha his vnkle. For likely it is that he hauing at the death of Achmat, receaued the gouernment, and after by the fa∣ction of Osmen being deposed, restored and displaced againe, & his life continually indangered: will secure himselfe from the like afterclapps, which may happen vnto him, when this young boy shall be a little older; by the taking of him away, if it bee (as no question but it is) possible. And so wee haue the end of the Ottoman race. Supposing then the O••toman line to faile (as in all likelyhood it may) what then becommeth of this vast Em∣pire? Three there are which will bid faire for it, viz: the Crim Tartar, the Bassa's, the Ianizaries. The Crim Tartar may plead a composition, which is, that he supplying the Turkes Armies with 60000 men without pay; is for these succours to succeed in this Empire, whensoeuer the heires male doe sayle: & besides this, he may hope for no small succours from his confederate, &

allye the great Cham, to recouer his pretended right; & adde to the present glory of the Tartars, the renowne of getting so glo∣rious a booty. The Bassa's may conceaue no small hope of di∣viding the whole Monarchie among themselues; partly by the example of Alexand••rs Captains, who after their masters death there being yet some of the blood royall remaining, parted a∣mong themselues his dominions: partly by an example in their owne state, when after the death of Aladine 2^d; Caraman, Sa∣rachan, Aidin, Carasus, and the rest of the more powerfull cap∣taines, divided among them, the Turkish kingdome in lesser A∣sia,: and partly because being seated in most of the Prouinces as gouernours, and hauing diuerse bands of Souldiers at com∣mand; they may easily make that their owne, in which they are so fairely estated already: for so we finde the Sultans, or prouin∣ciall gouernours of the Caliphs, to haue vsurped those Coun∣tries as proprietaries, to which they came but as substitutes. The Ianizaries may also build their hopes on very faire foun∣dations, as being the sword and buckler of the Ottoman Empire: by their valour it being not only gotten, but preserued. We see the Praetorian Souldiers (or Ianizaries) of the Empire of Rome, which was a body farre more politique and better compacted then this, to haue created out of the Souldiers their Emperours; the Senate and Prouinces neuer daring not to confirme their election. But aboue all examples, that of the Mamaluckes of Aegypt is most pregnant, who were borne of Christian parents as these are; appointed for the guard of the Sultans, as these are; purposely hi••ed to take from the naturall subiect the vse of armes, as these are; men of approued valor, & the greatest bul∣warke of that Turkish kingdome; against the Christians, as these are; and why may not these be like vnto them also, in sitting in their masters seat. Add hereunto that they are already (in a ma∣ner) possessed of Constantinople, the head town, and heart of the Empire; and their hopes are not vaine. For my part, I hold thē to be the men most likely, vnlesse the Princes of Christendome, laying aside priuat malice, ioyne all in armes to strip this proud Peacock of her feathers: and (vpon so blessed an aduantage) to breake in peeces with a rod of iron, this insolent and bur∣densome

Monarchy. A thing rather to be desired thē expected. But this by way of supposition only, and as in a dreame. I a∣wake.

And thus much I thought conuenient to insert in this place, concerning the originall, proceeding, & continuance; the natu∣rall dispositions, pollicies, and forces of the Turkes.

These three Prouinces of Armenia being iointly considered, haue suffered much viciscitude of Fortune. For after they had long breathed a free aire, they were all subdued, 1 to the Persi∣an Monarchy by Darius. 2 To the Groeians by Alexander, af∣ter whose death the Country was gouerned by an interrupted succession of many tributary Kings. The last of these Tigranes, taking on him the protection of Syria, prouoked the Romans to send Pompey against him: by whom he was according to the chance of war••e taken prisoner, and sent captiue to Rome. 3 His kingdome was conuerted to a Prouince of the Roman Com∣monwealth. 4 In the diuision of the Empire betweene Theodo∣sius his two sonnes; this Country fell to the share of Arcadius. 5 In the raigne of Heraclius it gaue way to the vnresistable fury of the Saracens. 6 Anno 844 it became the habitation of the Turkes, a nation not so much as dreamt of. 7 The inundation of the Tartars, and their violent head-spring Zingis ouerwhelmed it. 8 The Egyptian Sultans, and the Mamalucks lorded ouer it. 9 The Persians, and 10 now the Turkes are masters of it.

Thus much of Armenia.

OF ARABIA.

ARABIA is bounded on the East with the Persian Gulfe▪ on the West with the Red Sea; on the North with Meso∣potamia, and Palestine; on the South with the Ocean.

The people hereof are extreamely addicted to theft, which is the better part of their maintenance: they hate all sciences, as well Mechanicall as Ciuill, yet boast they much of their Nobi∣lity: they are of meane statures, feminine voices, swift of foot, raw-boned, and tawny. They differ not much from the old A∣rabians, who were a vagabond and theeuish nation. The most

ciuill of them were they of Arabia Faelix, who yet wanted not many barbarous customes; one whereof was the community of one wife only, amongst a whole stocke or kindred: & for her to accompany another man, was the death of them both. A king of this Country had 15 sonnes and but one daughter, who ac∣cording to the custome was when she came to age, the cōmon wife of all her brothers. The young Lady wearied with such a continued excesse of dalliance, vsed this deuice to prohibit their too frequent accesse to her. It was the fashion that euery one which vsed to one woman, had staffes of a like making; and when any of them went in to their common wife, the setting of the staffe before her chamber dore, forbad entrance to the rest till it were remoued. This young Princesse secretly got a staffe like vnto these of her brothers, which when she was desirous of priuacy, she placed at her chamber dore, and so diuers times de∣ceaued her brothers of their pleasures. It hapned that all the brothers being together, one of them departed towards his si∣sters lodging where finding a staffe before the dore, and know∣ing where he had left the rest of his brothers; he accused her of adultery; but the truth being knowne, the Lady was quitted, & her brothers visitations were afterwards limited.

This Country is 4000 miles in compasse, and is vsually di∣vided into Arabia Deserta, Petrosa, and Foelix. The people of al vse the Arabicke language, which not being confined within the narrow bounds of this one Prouince, extendeth it selfe through Palestine, Syria, Mesopotamia, Egypt, all Barbary, (excepting Morocco) and is the sacred language of the Mahometans.

ARABIA DESERTA, is the place where the people of Israel wand••ed 40 yeares long, vnder the command of Moyses; being fed with Manna from heauen, & waters out of the dry∣est rocks. The soile is neither fit for herbage nor tillage, being couered ouer with a dry and thick sand. These sandy desarts are Seas of Arabia; their ships, the Camels; being beasts content with little sustenance, vsually carrying 600 waight, and some∣times a thousand. The inhabitants of this region are few, so are their Citties, the chiefe whereof is Bassora.

ARABIA PETROSA is so called, either because it is so

rocky; or from Petra the chief Town, now called Rathalalah: the second town of note, is Aresh, or Arissa, consisting of a few houses, and a royall Castle, garrison'd with a hundred souldi∣ers. 3 Ezion Geber on the coast of the Red sea, where Solomon's Navy kept station, before they put saile towards Ophir; and af∣ter they returned thence. The Country is barren and desolate, bearing neither grasse, nor trees; the palme only excepted; good store of dromedaries it hath, a beast of such swiftnes, that it will easily carry a man 100 miles a day. Here is also good store of Ostriches. But I returne to Petra, which I find to haue bin straightly besieged by Seuerus, and before him, by Traian but with like successe: The Romans in the skirmishes and as∣saults being alwayes put to the worst: nor did Traia••e escape so free, but he was compelled to cast away his Imperiall habite, and flye for his life; the next man vnto him being slain with a dart. Nay (if we may credit Dion, who is neuer sparing of the like prodigies) the Heauens fought against the Romans, with thunders, lightnings, whirlewinds, tempests; as often as they made any battery against the City. This Country containeth the regions Nabathaeae, and Agara, whereof the first is somtimes vsed for all Arabia, as in Ovid,

Eurus ad Auroram Nabathaea{que} regna recessit. Eurus vnto the East did flye, Where blest Arabia doth lye.

The other was possessed by the Saracens or Hagarens, descen∣ded of Abraham and Hagar. Here also dwelt the Emmins and Zanzummims cast out by the Amorites and the Moabites: here also dwelt the Midianites, to whom Moses fled & kept sheep: here also is Mount Horeb. This part of Arabia was first sub∣dued and made a Prouince of the Empire by Palma, Lieftenant of Syria, vnder the aboue-mentioned Traiane.

ARABIA FOELIX containeth the Peninsula, girt almost round with the Persian Gulfe, the Red sea, and the Ocean. In this Country is the Phoenix, which growing old, burneth it selfe, and from the ashes a new Phoenix is ingendred. This is the most fruitfull and pleasant Country in Asia, abounding with Gold and Pearles, with Balsamum, Myrrhe, and Frankincense,

especially about Saba the principall City, (whence that of the Poët, Thure Sabaeo:) the rest of note being 2 Medina, in or nigh vnto which, the Impostor Mahomet composed his Religion. This Town was the first that yeelded vnto Mahomet, after he began by force of Armes to establish his Religion, and begin his Empire. And questionlesse the taking hereof gaue great reputa∣tion to his enterprise; for Medina being taken, what City durst make resistance? 3 Zarvall the residence of the Caliphs, till the building of Bagdet by Bugiafer. 4 Mecha, wherein Christi∣ans are not permitted to enter, lest (I suppose) they should see the absurdities of the Mahumetans adoration of their great Prophets Sepulchre: whose body inclosed in an iron Coffer, was by an Adamant drawne vp to the roofe of the Temple, where it still hangeth. 5 Oran, the key of the South Ocean. 6 Danchali. 7 Elter, the only Town in Arabia, where the Christians are of the greater number. The first Roman that e∣uer made expedition into this Country, was Largus, President of Aegypt vnder Augustus; one Samos being then King hereof. The Romans at first entrance, found no resistance; but when by the extraordinary heat of the aire, and drinking salt water, sick∣nes began to grow hot among them, the Arabians lustily fal∣ling vpon them, made them retire with more speed, & lesse ho∣nour, then they came thither. This Arabia is by Curtius called, Odorum fertilitate nobilis regio, for the Frankincense, wherwith (as we now said) it aboundeth: & is indeed so delicious a coū∣try, that Danaeus, in his Commentary on Augustines Enchiridion ad Lawrentium, is perswaded, that it was the locall place of Pa∣radise; Dicitur (saith he) terrestris Paradisi regio & pars quae∣dam esse Arabia, quae nunc appellatur Foelix.

This Country followed the fortune of the foure great Mo∣narchies, and was long subiect to the Greeke Emperours, euen vntill the raigne of Heraclius: who imploying certain Arabi∣ans in an expedition against Persia: not only denied them wa∣ges, but told them, that that was not to be giuen to dogs, which was prouided for the Roman Souldiers. Hereupon the Ara∣bians revolt, and chuse Mahomet for their ring-leader.

This Mahomet was borne in Itrarip, a Village of Arabia,

Anno 572 his father was a Pagan, full of Idolatry; his mother a Iew blinded with superstition: from which worthy couple, could not but descend so godly an Imp as was Mahomet. At the Age of 16 yeares, he bound himself to a Marchant, whose affaires he managed with such care and discretion, that vpon the death of his Master, his Mistris took him for her husband; he being then aged 25 yeares. With her he liued till the 38^th yeare of his age; but then God permitting, & the Diuell temp∣ting him to it, he began to affect the name and estimation of a Prophet; and so cunningly he demeaned himself, that a sudden opinion of his sanctity was quickly divulged. After this he ex∣horted the Arabians, to renounce their alleagiance to the Greeke Emperours. Thus he being now made Captain of a rebellious multitude, inducted among them a new Religion, consisting partly of Iewish ceremonies, which he learned of one Abdalla; partly of Christian precepts, taught him by Sergius a Nestorian Monke; and partly of other phantasticall fopperies, which his own inventions suggested vnto him.

The book of this Religion is called the Alcoran. It was composed by Osmen the 4^th Caliph; who seeing the Saracens daily inclining to diuers Heresies, by reason of some false copies of Mahomets Lawes; and that the Empire by the same meanes was likely to fall into ciuill dissentions: By the help of his wife, who was Mahomets daughter, he got a sight of all Mahomets papers, which he reduced into 4 Volumes, & diuided into 206 Chapters: commanding expressely vpon paine of death, that that book, and that only, should be receiued as Canonicall, throughout his Dominions. The whole body of it is but an ex∣position and glosse of these 8 Commandements.

First, euery one ought to beleeue that God is a great God, and only God, and Mahomet is his Prophet. They hold Abraham to be the friend of God, Moyses the messenger of God, & Christ the breath of God; whom they deny to be conceiued by the Holy Ghost▪ but that Mary grew with Child of him by smel∣ling to a Rose, and was deliuered of him at her brests. They de∣ny the mystery of the Trinitie, and punish such as speake ••gainst CHRIST, whose Religion was not (they say) taken away,

but mended by Mahomet. And he who in his Pilgrimage to Mecha, doth not comming or going, visit the Sepulchre of CHRIST; is reputed not to haue merited, or bettered him∣selfe any thing by his iourney.

2 Euery man must marry to increase the Sectaries of Maho∣met. Foure wiues he alloweth to euery man, and as many con∣cubines as he will, between whom he setteth no difference either in affection, or in apparell, but that his wiues only can inioy his Sabbaoths benevolence. The women are not admitted to their Churches, nor after death to Paradise: and whereas in most or all other countries, fathers giue some portion with their daugh∣ters, the Saracens giue money for their wiues: which being once payed, the contract is registred in the Cadies booke, and this is all their formality of marriage. More of this theame we haue spoken in Turcomania.

3 Euery one must giue of his wealth to the poore. Hence you shall haue some buy slaues, & then manu-mit them: buy birds, and then let them flie. They vse commonly to free prisoners, re∣lease bond-slaues, build Can••s for the reliefe of Passengers, re∣paire bridges, and mend high wayes. But their most ordinary almes consist in Sacrifices of Sheep or Oxen, which when the solemnity is performed, they distribute among the poore: in∣somuch that you shall hardly find any beggers among them.

4 Euery one must make his prayers fiue times in a day. When they pray▪ they turne their bodies towards Mecha, but their fa∣ces sometimes one way, sometimes another way, beleeuing that he shall come behind them, being at their devotions. The first time is an houre before Sun-rising; the second at noone day; the third at three of the clock afternoone, the fourth at Sun-set∣ting; the fift and last before they goe to sleep. At all these times the Cryers keep a bawling in the steeples (for the Turkes and Saracens haue no bels) for the people to come to Church. And such as cannot come, must when they heare the voyce of the Cryers, fall down in the place where they are, doe their deuoti∣ons, and kisse the ground thrice.

5 Euery one must keepe a Lent one moneth in the yeare. This Lent is called Ramazan, in which they suppose the Alcoran

was giuen vnto Mahomet, by an Angell. This fast is only in∣tended in the dayes, the Law giuing leaue to frolick it in the nights, as they best please.

6 Be obedient to thy parents; which Law is the most neglected of any, neuer any Children being so vnnaturall as the Turkish.

7 Thou shalt not kill: which they keep vnviolated amongst themselues: but the poore Christians are sure to feele the smart of their fury. And as if by this Law the actual shedding of blood only were prohibited, they haue invented punishments for their offenders, worse then death it selfe; as 1 the strappado, which is hanging of them by the Armes drawne backward: when they are so bound, they are drawne vp on high, and let downe again with a violent swing, which vnioynteth all their back & armes. Secondly, they vse to hoyse vp their heeles, and with a great cudgell to giue them 3 or 400 blowes on the soles of their feet. Thirdly, it is ordinary to draw them naked vp to the top of a gibbet, or towre, full of hookes; and cutting the rope, to let them fall down again. But by the way they are caught by some of the hookes, where they commonly hang till they die for hunger.

8 Doe vnto others as thou wouldst be done vnto thy selfe. To those that keep these Lawes, he promiseth Paradise, spred here and there with silk carpets, adorned with flowry fields, watred with Crystalline riuers, beautified with trees of Gold, vnder whose coole shade they shall spend their times with amorous Virgins, whose mansion shall not be farre distant. The men shall neuer exceed the age of 30, nor the women of fifteen; and both shall haue their virginities renewed as fast as lost.

Friday he ordained to be the Sabbaoth day, partly to distin∣guish his followers from the Iewes, and Christians, who solem∣nize the dayes ensuing; but principally because he was on that day proclaimed Caliph, & solemnly so created. Wine, & swines∣slesh are the principall things forbidden by the Alcoran, the last whereof they abstemiously refrain from; but on the first they are so sotted▪ that when they come at it, they seldome goe home again vnled; insomuch, that all the Wines in Constantino∣ple haue bin thrown about the streets, and death made the pe∣nalty

for any that will presume to bring any more into the City.

Mahomet taught them that euery one should be saued by his own Religion, him only excepted that revolteth from the Alcoran, vnto another Law; and that at the end of the World▪ all men that professed any Religion, should goe into Paradise; the Iewes vnder the banner of Moses, the Christians vnder the banner of CHRIST, and the Sarracens vnder the banner of Mahomet. They compell no man therefore to abiure the faith in which he was borne, but commend & approue secretly such as they find zealous and constant in their own Religion: yet holding it an especiall honour to haue dayly new Proselites, they incite them by hope of freedome and preferment, which with many are motiues too much preuailing. Hence I haue heard many say, that it is better for a man that would inioy li∣berty of conscience, to liue in the Countries professing Mahu∣metanisme, then Papistry: for in the one he shall neuer be free from the bloody Inquisition; in the other he is neuer molested if he meddle not with their Law, their Women, or their slaues.

The opinions which they hold concerning the end of the World, are very ridiculous; as that at the winding of a horne, not all flesh only, but the Angels themselues shall die; that the Earth with an Earth-quake shall be kneaded together like a lump of dough; that a second blast of the same horne shall after 40 daies restore all again; that Cain shall be the Captaine or ring-leader of the damned, who shall haue the countenances of dogs and Swine; that they shall passe ouer the bridge of iust••ce▪ laden with their sinnes in satchels; that the great sinners shall fall into hell, the lesser into Purgatory only, with a thousand of the like fopperies.

This Religion thus compiled, was greedily receiued by the Sarracens, a people of Arabia Deserta; so called (not of Sara, but Sarra) signifying a desert, and Saken, to inhabite; or f••om Sarak, betokening theeues, a name fitly correspondent to their nat••••es. The causes of the deplorable increase and continuance of his irrel••gious Religion, are 6. 1 The greatnes of the victo∣ries of the Sarracens; who easily compelled the conquered to

embrace their superstitions. 2 A peremptory restraint of all dis∣putation in any point of Religion whatsoeuer. 3 The suppres∣sion of Philosophy and humane Arts; the light of which, could not but erect the grossen••sse of their tenents. 4 The sensuall li∣berty allowed of hauing variety of wiues. 5 The promise of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 after death; with which a sense not inlightned with the spirit of God, cannot but be more affected, then with a meere speculatiue hope of spirituall delig••ts. And 6 the forbidding of Print••ng, and printed books; by which the people might truly know the verity of Christian Religion, and the apparent falshood of their own Mahumetan.

Mahomet was of low stature, schald-headed, euill proporti∣oned, and as euill conditioned; being naturally addicted to all villanies, infinitly theeuish, and insatiably leacherous. He was troubled almost continually with the Falling-sicknes; to mask which infirmity, as repugnant to his pretended omnipotency; he said it was only a diuine rapture, wherein he conversed with the Angel Gabriel. He was well seen in Magick, by whose aid and help of the Di••ell, he taught a white Pigeon to feed at his care, affirm••ng it to be the Holy Ghost, which informed him in diuine precepts. By these policies he strengthned himself with the discontented Arabians, who first freed themselues from the allegiance to the Grecian Empire; but not without some re∣sistance of the Philarchi, or Nobility of Mecha, who droue him forcibly from their territories, which not long after he subdu∣ed, casting thence the Greeke o••••icers. From this returne of his, after his flight from Mecha, the Sarracens began their compu∣tation of yeares (as we from CHRISTS Natiuity) which they call the Hegira; which beginneth about the yeare of our redemption 617: concerning which time, I cannot but obserue, that Mahomet compiled his diuelish doctrine, beginning his Empire; and Boniface the third his Antichristian title, begin∣ning his Empire, nigh about the same yeare.

The Caliphs or Amira's of the Saracens.

A.C.	A.H.
623	6	1	Mahomet the broacher of this heathenish su∣perstition.

9
632	15	2	Ebubezer subdued the City Haza. 2
634	17	3	Haumar a mighty Prince, conquered Syria, Pa∣lestine, Persia, Egypt, and Mesopotamia 12
647	30	4	Osmen subdued▪ Carthage, and the greatest part of Barbary 10
657	40	5	Mnauias won Cyprus, Rhodes, and part of Lesser Asia 24
684	67	6	Gizid.
		7	Habballa.
		8	Maruan.
685	68	9	Abdimelech established the begun conquests of Armenia and Mesopotamia. 22
707	90	10	Vlidor Vbit sent the Saracens to Spaine, who there wrought great victories 9
716	99	11	Zulcimin, whose Captain Mulsamus bes••eged Constantinople, till his ships were burnt, & his men consumed with the plague. 3
719	102	12	Haumar II. 2
721	103	13	Gizid II. 4
725	107	14	Eu••lid conquered Cappadocia, 18
743	125	15	Gizid III.
744	126	16	Hyces, in whose time Charles Martell made hauock of the Saracens in France.
745	127	17	Maruan II, inuaded Cyprus, and took it. 6
752	133	18	Abuballas. 5
756	138	19	Habdallas.
		20	Bugiafer Abugefer built the City Bagdet.
777	159	21	Mahadi 9
786	168	22	Musa or Moyses. 1
787	169	23	Arachid or Aron compell'd Irene Empresse of Greece, to pay him and his, tribute. 23
110	193	24	Mahamad or Mahomet II▪ 5
815	198	25	Habdallas, who took and spoyled Creet, and ouerthrew the Greekes: he spoiled also Sicilia, Sardinia, and Corsica. 17
832	215	26	Mohamet III, wasted Italy, burnt the suburbs

of Rome, & ruinated the forenamed Ilands. 40 Others reckon these Caliphs to haue succeeded Mahomet II.
815	198	25	Manion. 12
827	210	26	Mu••etzam. 8
835	218	27	Wacet 4
839	222	28	Methucall. 12
851	234	29	Montacer. 1
852	235	30	Abul Hamet. 6
858	241	31	Almatez 4
863	245	32	Motadi Bila. 10▪ after whose death the Egyp∣tians with-drew themselues from their obedience due to the Babylonian Caliph, and chose one of their own, to whom all the Arabians, or those of the Mahometan Religion in Africa and Europe submitted themselues. Of the Aegyptian Caliphs, when we come into that Country; take now with you the names only of the Syrian or Babylonian Caliphs; for story of them I find litle or none.

The Babylonian Caliphs after the diuision.

A. C.	A. H.
870	252	1	Mutemad 21
891	273	2	Mutezad. 8
899	281	3	Muchtaphi 8
907	289	4	Muchtedar 24
931	313	5	Elhaker 1
932	314	6	Ratze 7
939	321	7	Muctade 4
943	325	8	Musteraphe 2
945	327	9	Macia and Taia. 44
989	371	10	Kadar. 41
1030	412	11	Kaim. 5
1035	417	12	Muctadi. 60
1095	477	13	Musteta∣her. 22
1117	499	14	Musteras∣chad 18
1135	517	15	Raschid. 25
1160	542	26	Mustene∣ged. 9
1169	551	17	Mustazi. 10
1179	561	18	Narzay. 36
1225	597	19	Taher.
		20	Mustenatzer
1255	638	21	Mustatzen the last Caliph or high-priest of the Sarracens, in Syria and Babylon. Yet haue they still re∣maining a carcasse of the old Body, one whom they cal Caliph, at whose hands the neighbour Princes vse to receiue their Dia∣dems and Regalities: and so we find Solyman the magnificent,

after his conquest of Chaldea, M••sopotamia▪ and Assyria, to haue bin by one of these poore titulary Caliphs, created king of Babylon, Anno 1543.

This vnweildie Body of the Sarracen Empire, hauing thus two heads, began apparantly to decline; loosing to the kings of Leon and Oviedo, the greatest part of Spaine: to the Genois, Sar∣dinia, and Corsica: to the Normans, Naples and Sicily: and fi∣nally most of their Empire, with their very names, to the Turks and Tartars▪ For Allan a Tartarian Captain, starued Mu∣statzem a Babylonian Caliph, in his Towre of Bagde••, and roo∣ted out all his posterity: and Sarracon the first Turkish king of Egypt, brained the last Egyptian Caliph with his horsemans Mace, leauing not one of his Issue or kindred surviuing. The office of the Caliphs is now executed in the Turkes Dominion by the Musti, or chief Priest of the Sarracens.

As Mars shewed himselfe a coadiutor to these Moores in their stupendious triumphs, so also did Phoebus powre down no lesse celestiall influence, on such as addicted themselues to schollership. Bagdet in Chaldea, Cairoan, Fess, Morocco in Bar∣bary, & Corduba in Spaine, were their Vniuersities: out of which came the Philosophers, Avicen, and Averroes: the Physici∣ans Rhasis, and Mesue: The Geographers Leo and Abilfada; & almost all the Textuaries and found Writers, as Hali, Algazel, Albumazar, &c. in Astrology; from whom the greatest part of our Astronomicall and Astrologicall termes are borrowed.

There is now no Kingdome, Iland, or Prouince, which ac∣knowledgeth the Empire of the Saracens, but the Kingdome of Fesse, and Morocco in Barbary. And now it is time to returne again to Arabia, which followed (as we told you) the fortune of the foure great monarchies. In the conquest of it by the first three, there occurreth nothing of any note; in the last, this is most remarkable. When Alexander was in his adolescencie or boyage, he on a time sacrificing to the gods, cast into the fire with both his hands, abundance of myrrhe and frankincense; which Leonidas one of the Nobility marking, aduised him to be more sparing of that precicus and deare commodity; til he was master of the Country where it grew. This admonition Alex∣ander

(when he had conquered Arabia) remembring, sent a ship laden with frankincense to Leonidas, bidding him hereafter serue the Gods more liberally, It was subdued vnto the Turks by Selimus the first, immediatly after his conquest of Egypt: yet are the people rather tributaries vnto, then prouincialls of the Turkish Empire. Two kings they haue of their own, whereof the one continually resideth in some good town of Arabia: the o∣ther haunteth about Syria, and the Holy land; liuing in tents, & being followed by the wild and theeuish Arabs.

Thus much of Arabia.

OF ASSYRIA, MESOPOTAMIA, AND CHALDEA,

ASSYRIA hath on the East Media, on the West Meso∣potamia,* 1.24 on the North Armenia minor, and on the South Susiana, a Prouince of Persia.

This Region took its name from Assur, second son to Sem, who with his Family retired himself hither, after the confusion of tongues. It is now (as Maginus informeth vs) called by Niger, Adrinsa; by Mercator, Sarth; by Pin••tus, Mosul; by some, Azemia; by others, Arzerum. It containeth the Pro∣vinces of old Adiabene, Arrapachite, and Sittacene.

It is a custome, which hath from all antiquity bin vsed in this Country, that the maides which are marriageable, are yearely brought forth in publick, and set to sale to such as would marry them: and the mony which was giuen for the fairest, was by the Arithmeticall proportion of Iustice, giuen to the more defor∣med for their portions, to make them goe off the better and quicker. And hence perhaps the Fathers of our times vse to giue least mony with such of their daughters, whose beauty is a suf∣ficient dowry: but to grease the fat sowes, with the addition of some hundreds of pounds; which made the merry fellow say, that the mony was a good match, if the wench were absent.

The chiefe Cities were and are Ninive, built by Ninus th•• Assyrian Monarch; a great City, of three dayes journey, and in

circuit 66 miles. The walls hereof were in heigth 100 foot, in bredth able to contain 3 Carts a brest: Towres in the wall 1500, euery one 200 foot high: In the Hebrew it is called Ru∣haboth; in Eusebius time Nisib; now almost ruined to nothing.

Sic patet exemplis oppida posse mori. Examples plainly doe affirme, Townes haue for life a settled tearme:

Through this City ranne the faire and famous riuer Euphra∣tes; of which there was an old prophesie, that the town should neuer be forced, till the riuer prooued its enemy. This made Sardanapalus make it the seat of warre against Belochus and Arbaces; who hauing for three whole yeares besieged it, the ri∣uer ouer-flowed its bankes, and ouer-threw twenty furlong of the walls: Which accident compelled Sardanapalus to that de∣sperat extremity, that he burned himself; and the enemy entred the Town. To this City Ionah was sent to preach, here being 1200000 persons that knew not the right hand from the left. 2 Arzeri, whence the whole Region is called Arzeri. 3 Arue∣la, nigh vnto which, Alexander fought his third and last battle against Darius, & his Persians; who being in number 800000, went home fewer by farre then they came thither. Not long af∣ter this victory, Darius died, and Alexander was installed in the Persian Monarchy. 4 Serta. 5 Musall, the seat of the Nestori∣an Patriarch.

MESOPOTAMIA hath on the East Tigris, on the West Euphrates, on the North the hill Caucasus, on the South Chaldea. This Country in holy Scriptures is called Padan A∣ram; as also Mesopotamia, quasi 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, because it is invironed with the riuers Tigris and Euphrates, which ouerflow the Country, as Nilus doth Egypt, making it very fertile; and now it is called Dierbecke.

The soyle is exceeding fertile, yeelding in most places 200, in some 300 increase. Here Abraham was borne: hither he sent his seruant to choose a wife for his son Isaack: hither Iacob fled from his brother Esau. And here Paradise is by men both skilled in Diuinity, and Geography, affirmed to haue stood. Yet

amongst all sorts of Writers we find different opinions. Some make Paradise to signifie a place of pleasure, and the foure Ri∣uers to be the foure Cardinall Vertues: but these allegories on the Scriptures are not warrantable. Others place it in the aire, vnder the circle of the Moon; and tell vs that the 4 riuers in the Scriptures mentioned, fall down from thence, and runn••ng all vnder the Ocean, rise vp again in those places where they are now found: but this is so vain a foppery, that I will not honour it with a confutation. Such as make Paradise locall, are also di∣uided into 3 ranks, (for I omit the rest) whereof some place it vnder the Aequator; but this agreeth not with the bounds pre∣scribed by the Holy Ghost. Some conceiue the 4 riuers to be Tigris, Euphrates, Nilus, and Ganges; and that Paradise was the whole World: but this cannot be, for then when Adam was driuen out of Paradise, it must also follow that he was driuen out of the World, which were absurd. Those of the soundest judgments place it here, in an Iland which is made by the Ri∣uers Tigris and Euphrates, and some branches running from them: the vppermost of them they defend to be Pison (falsely rendred Ganges) which watereth the land of Havilah, now called Susiana; and the lowermost to be Gihon (improperly translated Nilu••) as running through Aethiopia Asiatica, which we shall further explain when we come into Africke. The rea∣sons are, because Nilus and Ganges are too farre distant, and different in their course to spring from one fountaine, and that this Country is situate East of Arabia, where Moses was when he wrote Genesis.

The chief Cities are Rechiais, formerly Edessa, whereof Ag∣barus was gouernour, who writ an Epistle to our Sauiour CHRIST,* 1.25 and from him receiued an answer; the Copies wher∣of Eusebius setteth down in the end of his first book. Neare vn∣to this town Antoninus Caracalla, son to Septimius Severus, Emperour of Rome, was slain by the appointment of Macri∣nus, Captain of the Guard, herein disappointing Caracalla, who intended to haue made Macrinus shorter by the head. For Ca∣racalla, conscious of his own vnworthines to rule the Empire, and fearing reuenge for the many murders he had in Rome com∣mitted;

sent to Maternianus his friend, desiring him to enquire of the Magicians, who should be his successour: He returned answer, that Macrinus was the man. The packet of Letters a∣mong which this was, was brought to Caracalla, as he was ri∣ding in his Chariot, who therfore deliuered them to Macrinus, whose office (besides the gouernment of the Praetorian gua••d) was to read and answer Letters of ordinary import. The Let∣ter concerning himself comming to his hand, he seeing his im∣minent perill, resolued to strike the first blow; and to that end entrusted Martialis, one of his Centurions, who killed the vn∣fortunate Emperour, as he with-drew himself, levandae vesica gratia. It will not be any way amisse in this place to note; that all, or most of the Emperours before Constantine (who first re∣ceiued the faith) died vnnaturall deaths: but such as succeded him, went to their graues in peace, and full of yeares: from Iu∣lius Caesar vnto Constantine, are numbred 40 Emperours, of which, Iulius was openly murdred in the Senate-house: Augu∣stus death was hastned by his wife Livia; Tiberius by Macro, Caligula was slain by Cassius Chereas; Claudius poysoned by Agrippina: Nero and Otho laid violent hands on themselues. Galba and Vitellius were massacred by the Souldiers; Domitian by Stephanus; Commodus by Letus and Electus; Pertinax, and Iulianus by the tumultuous Guard; Caracalla by the command of Macrinus; Macrinus, Heliogabalus, Alexander Severus, Maximinus, Maximus, and Balbienus, successiuely by the men of warre; Gordianus by Philip; Philip by the Souldiers; Hosti∣lianus by Gallus & Aemilianus; they by the Souldiers; Valeri∣anus died prisoner in Parthia; Florianus and Diocl••sian were the Authors of their own ends. Aurelianus was murdred by his houshold seruants. Gallienus, Quintilius, Tacitus & Probus by the fury of the military men. I haue out of this bedroll, pur∣posely omitted such Emperours as were made by the Armies, without the approbation of the Senate; as also the Caesars, or designed successours of the Empire; most of whom got nothing by their designation or adoption, but ut citius intersicerentur. Some of these were cut off for their misdemeanours: some for seeking to reviue again the ancient Discipline: and some that o∣thers

might inioy their places. The chief cause of these continu∣all massacres, proceeded originally from the Senate and Empe∣rours themselues. For when the Senatours had once permitted the Souldiers to elect Galba, and had confirmed that election, Evulgato (saith Tacitus) imperij arcano, principem alibi quam Romae fieri posse; more Emperors were made abroad in the field by the Legions, then at home by them. Secondly, from the Em∣perours, who by an vnseasonable loue to their guard souldiers, so strengthened them by priuiledges, and nusled them in their licentious courses; that on the smallest rebuke, they which were appointed for the safety of the Princes, prooued the Authors of their ruine; so truly was it said by Augustus in Dion: Metuen∣dum est esse sine custode, sed multò magis à custode metuendum est. The last cause (be it causa per accidens, or per se) was the lar∣gesse which the new Emperours vsed to giue vnto the men of seruice. This custome was begun by Claudius Caesar, and conti∣nued by all his successours; insomuch that the Empire became saleable, and many times he which bade most, had it: As we see in Dion, when Sulpitianus offering twenty S••stertiums to each Souldier, was (as if they had bin buying a stock at Gleeke) out∣bidden by Iulianus, who promised them 25 Sestertiums a man. So that Herodian ius••ly complaineth of this donatiue. Id initi∣um causa{que} militibus fuit, ut etiam in posterum turpissimi contu∣macissimi{que} evaderent; sic ut avaritia indies, ac principum con∣temptus, etiam ad sanguinem us{que} proveherentur. But it is now high time to goe on in my journey to Carra, obseruing only by the way, that when the valorous Christians had recouered this Country, and the Holy land; for the more facile administration of Iustice, they diuided the whole Conquest in 4 Tetrarchies; namely 1 Hierusalem, 2 Antioch, 3 Tripolis, 4 This Edessa; vn∣der euery one of which were many subordinate Lords, being all subiect to the Kings of Hierusalem. 2 Carra, called (Gene∣sis 12.) by Moses, Haran; where Abraham dwelt, hauing left Vr. In this town the Moon was worshipped in both sexes: some honouring it as a female; then she was called Dea Luna; others as a male, and then Deus Lunus was his name: but with this fortune, both: Qui Lunam faemineo nomine putabat nuncu∣pandam,

is mulieribus semper inserviat; at verò qui marem De∣um esse crediderit, is uxori dominetur. I dare presume there were but few men of the former Religion: So vnwilling are they to be vnder the command of their wiues; neither will I herein blame them. Nigh vnto this town was Crassus the Romane Lieftenant, and one of the richest men that euer that Common∣wealth knew▪ (for he was worth 7100 talents; the tenth be∣ing deduced, which he offered to Hercules, and three moneth corne giuen to the poore) vanquished by the Parthians, and their King Herodes.

—Miserando funere Crassus Assyrias Latio maculavit sanguine Carras. Crassus by a defeat lamen••ed staine; With Roman blood th'Assyrian Carras plaines.

It is now called Carr Amida, or Caramit, and is the seat of a Turkish Bassa, who is of great command in those parts. 3 Ma∣dri••.

CHALDEA is bounded on the East with Assyria, on the West with Syria, on the North with Armenia, and on the South with Arabia Deserta.

The chief Citties were Vr, now Horrea, whence Abraham▪ departed when he went to liue at Haran. 2 Erech. 3 Accad. 4 Carnell. and 5 Babel (Gen. 10.10.) This Babel (in the He∣brew it signifieth confusion) is famous for the confusion of lan∣guages, which here hapned: for immediatly after the Vniuersall deluge, Nimrod the son of Chus, the son of Cham, perswaded the people to secure themselues from the like after-claps, by building some stupendious Edifice, which might resist the sury of a second deluge. This counsell was generally embraced, He∣ber only and his Family, contradicting such an vnlawfull at∣tempt. The maior part preuailing, the Towre began to reare a head of Maiesty, 5164 paces frō the ground: hauing its basis & circumference equall to the height. The passage to goe vp, went winding about the out-side, and was of an exceeding great bredth, there being not only roome for horses, carts, & the like meanes of carriage, to meet and turne; but lodgings also for

man and beast, and (as some report) grasse and corne-fields for their nourishment. But God beholding from high this fond attempt, sent amongst them (who before were one language) a confusion of 72 tongues: which hindred the proceeding of this building, one not being able to vnderstand what his fellow cal∣led for.

Bring me (quoth one) a trowell, quickly quicke; One brings him vp a hammer: hew this bricke (Another bids) and then they cleaue a tree: Make fast this rope, and then they let it flee: One calls for planks, another morter lackes: They bring the first a stone; the last an axe.

Thus being compell'd to desist from so vnluckie an enterprise, they greedily sought out such as they could vnderstand, with whom consorting themselues, they forget their former acquain¦tances, and now are diuided into 72 different nations: compre∣hending about 24000 men, besides women and children. Of these 72 nations, 27 of seuerall language, being the posterity of Sem, dispersed themselues about Asia: 30 others, of the loines of Cham, peopled Africk: and 15 more, being the issue of Iaphet, withdrew themselues towards Europe, and Asia the lesse. The sonnes of this Iaphet were first Gomer, from whom are descended the Germans and Gauls, called of of old Gomeri, and Cimbri. 2 Magog, father to the Magogins, or Scythians. 3 Madus, the author of the Madians, or Medes. 4 Tubal, the progenitour of the Spaniards. 5 Iavan, the parent of the Greeks and Ionians. 6 Meschus, the founder of the Mescates ••or Cappa∣docians. 7 There••, whose of-spring is the Thracians.

From out this Gomers loynes they say sprung all The warlike nations scattered ouer Gaul, And Germans too, yerst called Gomerites. From Tubal Spaniards, and from Magog Seytes. From Madai Medes, from Mesech Mazacons, From Iavan Greeks, from Thyras Thracians.

Sem had fiue sonnes: from Elam descended the Elamites or Per∣sians: from 2 Assur the Assyrians: from 3 Arphaxad the Arphax∣adians, or Chaldes (his sonne Heber was father to the Hebrews••)

from 4 Aram the Aramites, or Syrians: and from Lud, the peo∣ply of Lydia.

The Sceptred Elam chose the Persian hills Assur Assyria with his people fills: Lud Lydia; Aram all Syria had, And Chaldey fell to learned Arphaxad.

The sonnes of Ham were foure only: from Canaan descended the Cananites, being subdiuided into Hittites, Perezites, Amo∣rites, Iebusites, &c. 2 from Cush, the father of the first Babylonian Monarch Nimrod, sprang the Cushians, or Aethiopians▪ from 3 Phut, the Phutians, Lybians, and Mauritanians, among whom there is a riuer of this name. from 4 Misraim the Aegyptians.

Phut peopled Lybia, Misraim Aegypt mann'd, The first borne Cush the Aethiopian strand: And Canaan doth nigh Iordans waters dwell, One day ordained to harbour Israel.

These being thus dispersed, and afterward growing too po∣pulous for their first habitation; continually went out to seeke new dwelling places▪ So the Gauls filled Brittanie, the Brit∣taines Ireland; the Irish Scotland, and the Iles; so the Tyrian and Phoenicians planted their Colonies in diuers places, the Saca came into Saxonie, and the northerne regions continually vsed to send abroad the superfluity of their inhabitants. And thus much in this place concerning the confusion of tongues, & peo∣pling of the world by diuers nations after the vniuersal deluge.

Babylon, howsoeuer the towre was hindred, went forward & was finished by Semiramis, whose wals were in circuit 60 miles 200 foot high, and 50 Cubits broad. As Semiramis once was platting her haire, newes was brought her of the revolt of this Towne; wherevpon leauing her head halfe vndrest, she went & besieged it; neuer ordering the rest of her haire till she had a∣gaine recouered it. How it fell into the hands of Cyrus, we learn out of Xenophons Cyri paideia which was in this manner. The riuer Euphrates ranne quite through the towne, round about whose banks the politike Prince cut many and deep channells: into which, when the Babylonians were securely merry at a ge∣nerall feast, he suddainly drained and emptied the riuer, conuey∣ing

his whole forces into the Towne all along the dry & yeel∣ding Channell, and in little time made himselfe master of it. From the Persians it revolted in the raigne of Darius Histaspis, and that sustenance might not be wanting to the men of warre they strangled the most part of the women; being in actions of this quality, not so much as necessary euills. When they had for twenty months so defended the Towne, that the Persians had lesse hope then euer of preuailing; Zopirus one of Darius Cap∣taines, mangling his body and disfiguring his face by cutting oft his nose and eares; fled to the Babylonians, complaining of the tyranny of his King. They crediting his words, and know∣ing his prowesse, committed the charge of the whole army vn∣to him; as a man, to whom such barbarous vsage had made the King irreconcileable. But he taking his best opportunity, deli∣vered both the Towne and Souldiers into the hands of his So∣veraigne. Here died Alexander the Great, after whose death the Grecian Captaines regardfull rather of their owne ambiti∣o••s, then the common loyalty; diuided the Empire among thē∣selues; leauing the body of the King 8 daies vnbutied. A won∣derfull change of fortune: he who liuing thought the world too little for his valour, being dead found no place big enough for his body. Aristotle saith, that when Babylon was taken by the Greeke army, vnder the leading of this Macedonian Captaine; it was 3 daies, before one part tooke notice of the conquest. Na∣buchadnezar mightily increased this Citty; which being almost ruined, was reedified by Bugiafar, Caliph of the Sarracens, at the expence of 18 millions of gold: and because of the many Gardens contained in it, hee caused it to bee called Bagadet or Bagdet, from Baga, in the Arabian tongue signifying a Gar∣den. This is still a Towne of great traffiq••e, between which & Aleppo Carriers trauell very often with many hundred Camels laden with commodities. This Conuoy is called the Carauan. Between these two places they haue a custome of sending Post-pigeons, or sending by Pigeons letters of all occurences in hast; which is done in this manner. When the hen-doue sitteth and hath young, they take the Cock Pigeon, & put him into a cage; whom when he is by the Carauan carried a daies iourney off,

they set at liberty, & he straight flyeth home to his make. When by degrees they are perfectly taught, the Carriers & Marchants on any accident, fasten a letter about one of their necks; & they being freed, without any stay hast to the place from whence they were brought. And such as at home doe watch their re∣turne, clime their hole, and taking a way the letter, are certified of the estate of the Carauan, or any other tidings whatsoeuer.

The chiefe principall riuers of these Countries are 1 Euphra∣tes beyond which the Romans could hardly extend their Empire: and 2 Tigris so named for its swiftnesse; the word in the Medians language signifying an Arrow: this riuer ariseth a∣bout Libanus, and disburdeneth himselfe into the Persian Sea.

The faith of Christ was first planted here by Iude the Apo∣stle; and now is almost worne out by the Mahumetan super∣stition.

The language is diuers, some men speaking the Arabicke; some the Persian, others the Turkish language.

Out of Chaldea the 3 wise men of the East are thought to haue come, who worshipped Christ and presented guifts vnto him. Here florished many and the very first Astronomers, who had two great helps to perfect this science: first a plain country yeelding a faire sensible Horizon (for the rationall is a like to hils and vallies) and by consequence profitable to the obseruation of the Heliacal, Acronical, Matutine, and Vespertine rising & falling of euery starre: secondly a long life, fraught with suffi∣cient experience, concerning the motion (whether commning with the Primum Mobile, or proper to euery distinct Spheare) of all the starres and Planets.

The Assyrian or Chaldean Monarchs.

1798

1 Nimrod, called also Saturnus Babylonicus, the sonne of Chus, the sonne of Cham, was the first that euer bore ti∣tle of King. 25.

1845

2 Belus or Iupiter Babylonicus, whose Image was wor¦shipped by the Heathenish and Iewish Idolaters, vnder the name of Baal and Bel, 26.

1907

3 Ninus vnited to his Empire the kingdome of Ar∣menia,

1959

4 Semiramis the foundresse of Babylon, subdued the Aethiopians, the Indians, and their King Staurobates, 42. She was borne at Ascalon, a Towne in Syria, and exposed to the fury of wild beasts. But being borne not to dye so ingloriously, she was brought vp by Shepheards, and at full age presented to the Syrian Viceroy, who gaue her in marriage to his only sonne. Going with him to the wars she ••ell in acquaintance with Ninus, who liking her bo∣dy and spirit tooke her to his bed. This bred in him a greater affection toward her, so that he granted her at her request, the command of the Empire for fiue daies; ma∣king a decree that her will in all things should be punctu∣ally perform'd: which boone being gotten, she put on the royall robes, and commanded the King to bee slaine. Hauing thus gotten the Empire, she exceedingly enlarg'd it, leading with her an army consisting of 100000 Cha∣riots of warre, three millions of foot, and halfe a million of horse. A woman in whom there was nothing to bee honoured and applauded, but her insatiable lusts.

2001

5 Ninus, or Aramphel, as the Scripture calls him, 38.

2039

6 Arias 30.

2069

7 Arabius 40.

2109

8 Belus 30.

2139

9 Amatrites 38.

2177

10 Belochus Prisc. 35

2212

11 Belochus Iun. 52.

2264

12 Altades 32.

2296

13 Mamitus 30.

2326

14 Mancaleus 30.

2356

15 Spherus 20.

2376

16 Mancaleus II, 30.

2406

17 Sparetus 40.

2446

18 Ascatades 40.

2486

19 Amintes 45.

2511

20 Beloehus Iun. 25.

2526

21 Bellopares 30.

2586

22 Lamprides 22.

2618

23 Sosares 20.

2638

24 Lampares 30.

2668

25 Panmas 45.

2713

26 Soramas 19.

2732

27 Mitreus 27.

2759

28 Tautanes 32.

2791

29 Tautes 40.

2831

30 Tineus 30.

2861

31 Dercillus 40.

2901

32 Eupales 38.

2939

33 Laostines 45.

2944

34 Pyrithiades 30.

3014

35 Ophrateus 20.

3034

36 Ophraganeus 50.

3084

37 Ascrasapes 24.

3126

38 Sardanapalus 20.

Of these 38 Kings we finde scarce any thing remaining but the names, which are in this order registred by Berosus, or ra∣ther by Annius a Monke of Viterbum in Tuscanie, who hath thrust vpon the world the fancies of his owne braine, vnder the name of that ancient historian. The chiefe Kings of note af∣ter Semiramis were,

• 1 Ninus, Amraphell or Zameis her son, who sudued the A∣rians, Bactrians, & Caspians; but was otherwise a man of effe∣minate and vnkingly carriage.
• 2 Belus extended the Assyrian Monarchy to Iudaea, sub∣duing many nations: he was for his valour sirnamed by the af∣ter-writers Xerxes, i. e. the warriour, or the conquerour.
• 3 Mamitus reuiued againe the ancient discipline, corrupted by his predecessours; he awed Syria, and Aegypt.
• 4 Ascatades perfected the conquest of Syria.
• 5 Belochus Priscus was the author of diuination, by the flying of Birds called Auspicium. Of soothsaying there were in all 4 Kings; 1 this Auspicium, quasi auispicium, taken from the flight of Birds, either on the right or the left: and hence the pro∣verb commeth ami sinistra, good lucke; because in giuing the right hand is opposite to the receauers left: or from the number of the Birds, whence Romulus was promised the Empire before his brother, because he had seene the double number: or lastly, from the nature of them, whence the same Romulus seeing the vultures was, saith Florus, spei plenus vrbem bellatricem fore, ita illi sanguini & praedae assuetae aves pollicebantur. 2^ly Aruspicium ab aras inspiciendo, in which the Soothsayers obserued whether the beast to be sacrificed, came to the Altar willingly or not; whether the intrailes were of naturall colour, exulcerate, &c. or whether any part was wanting. All Histories and Poets af∣ford variety of examples of this kinde; I need giue no particu∣lar instance. This diuination was first practised by the Hetruri∣ans, who receaued their knowledge from one Tages, who ari∣sing to certaine plowmen out of a furrow, taught them this skil and then vanished. 3^ly Tripudium quasi ter••ipudium, or terripa∣nium, was a coniecturing of future successes, by the rebounding

• of crummes cast into chickens. Wee haue an instance of this in the life of Tiberius Gracchus, who being busie about the Law Agraria; was forewarned by the keeper of his Chickens to de∣sist, because when he had cast the crummmes to the coop, one on∣ly of the Chickens came out, and the same without eating retur∣ned in againe: which was a signe of ill lucke, as the greedy de∣vouring of them had beene of good. But Tiberius not regar∣ding the omen, was that day slaine. It is said to haue beene in∣vented by the Lycians. 4^ly Angurium ab auium garritu, was a pr••diction from the chirping or chattering of Birds; as also by the sounds and voices we heare we knowne not whence, from what cause. In this latter kinde, the death of Iulius Caesar was diuined, by the clattering of the armour in his house; & the poi∣soning of Germanicus by the sounding of a Trumpet of it's owne accord. In the former an Owle schreeching in the Senate house, was deemed ominous to Augustus: and a company of Crowes accompanying home Seianus, with great clamours and croakings; was deemed fatall to that great fauorite: and so it prooued.
• 6 Sardanapalus being wondrous effeminate, and vnwor∣thy to gouerne so potent a nation; was deposed by Arbaces, Captaine of Media; and Belochus, Leistenant of Babylon; who compelled Sardanapalus to burne himselfe with all his riches for feare of more paine.

The treasure which Sardanapalus burnt with him, was 100 millions of talents in gold; and 1000 millions of talents in sil∣ver: which in our mony amounteth to 20 thousand and 500 millions of pounds. A masse of mony which surely had not seen the Sunne in many yeares, (I had almost said ages) & therefore growne rustie, desired a fire to purge it. This Sardanapalus af∣forded it; it may be to end his life with that, in which he placed his Summum bonum: It may be in spight vnto his enimies: and it is possible it might be in policy; that so great a treasure not fallen to the possession of his foes, might so much the more dis∣able them from making resistance against, or detaining the Em∣pire from his next successor. For it is of all things the most foo∣lish both to loose our treasure, & with it to enrich our aduersa∣ries.

On which consideration the Spaniards fired their Indian fleet at Gades, & the Genoais theirs at Tripolis; that their lading might not come into the possession of their enimies; the English and Mahumetans. After the death of this Sardanapalus, Ar∣baces tooke Media and Persia with the confining Prouinces: Belochus strengthned himselfe with Assyria, Chaldaea & the ad∣iacent regions; his kingdome being called the new kingdome of Assyria.

The new Kings of Assyriae, and Chaldea.

3146

1 Phul Belocus, the beginner of this new Monarchy.

3194

2 Phul Assur, destroyed Galile, 23.

3217

3 Salmanasar, who destroyed Samaria, ruined the kingdome of Israel, and carried the 10 Tribes to perpe∣tuall captiuity, 10. This is the Nabonassar of the Chro∣nologers.

3227

4 Sennacherib, whose blaspheamous hoast was vanqui∣shed by Angells from heauen, and he himselfe murthered by his two sonnes, 7.

3233

5 Aserrhaddon, who reuenging his fathers death on his brothers, was deposed by his deputy of Chaldea, and the seat royall transferred from Ninivie to Babylon, 10.

3243

6 Merodach Baladan, gouernour of Babylon 40.

3283

7 Ben Merodach 2.

3304

8 Nabocpullassar, wh••vanquished Pharaoh, Necho K. of Egypt, 25.

3339

9 Nabuchodonaser the great, commonly called the Hercules of the East. He conquer'd Egypt, repaired Ba∣bylon, subuerted Ninive: & in the 18 yeare of his raign he destroyed Hierusalem, & carried the people captiue vnto Babylon. The last 7 yeares of his raigne, hee was distract of his wits, and liued like the beasts of the field according to the word of God spoken by Daniel cap. 4. during which time his sonne Euilmerodach, Nicrocris his daughter, with her husband Niglissar, and their son Labosarodach; successiuely gouerned the state, as prote∣ctours, and therefore are by some reckoned as kings. Fi∣nally Nabuchodonazar hauing recouered his senses, died

3383

10 Evilmerodach, slaine by Astiages King of the Medes, 26.

3409

11 Balthassar, sonne to Evilmerod••ch, a Prince of dis∣solute and cruell nature, was assailed by Darius & Cyrus successours of Astiages, by whom his Empire was taken from him, and himselfe slaine 17. A.M. 3426.

That this was the end of Balthassar, is the common opinion. But Ioseph Scaliger in his learned and industrious worke, de e∣mendatione temporum, maketh him to bee slaine in a tumult by his owne people: who elected into the Empire a Noble man of the Medes, called in prophane stories, Nabonnedus; in diuine Darius Medus; who after a 17 yeares raigne, was slaine by Cy∣rus King of the Persians. By the leaue of so worthy a man, this cannot hold good. For the Lord by his Prophet Ieremie, had pronounced (Chap. 27.) That all nations should serue Nabucad∣nezzar, and his sonne, and his sonnes sonne: whereas Nabon∣nedus was a Prince of a strange bloud, and so the nation were not to serue him; and in Balthassar, the sonnes sonne of Nabu∣chadnezzar, was this oracle finished. But let vs examine his ar∣guments; and withall the scoffes, which very prodigally he be∣stoweth on such as maintaine the contrary opinion. Natio Chronologorum, the whole rout of Chronologers: boni & dili∣gentes viri, good simple meaning men: & addunt alia nihilo ve∣riora, are his first complements. Vt igitur, quod chronologorum est, omnes resipiscant, &c. therefore that they may repent their euer being Chronologers, he bringeth in Berosus, cited by Io∣sephus, in his first booke against Appion. But Berosus there ma∣keth Nabonnedus (to whom he saith the kingdome of Balthas∣sar was by the people deliuered) to be a Babylonian; and not as Scaliger would haue him say, a noble man of the Medes: nei∣ther can the authority of Berosus, countervaile that of Daniel, who in his 6 Chapter telleth Balthassar, that his kingdome should be divided among the Medes and Persians. His 2^d argu∣ment is drawne from the nature of the word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, as it is in the same Chapter; and Darius the Mede tooke the Empire: by which word, tooke, is im∣plied,

not a forcible inuasion, but a willing acceptance of the Empire offered. To this we answere, that Darius indeed tooke the Empire quietly and willingly▪ being offered vnto him by Cyrus, and his armie, consisting of Medes and ••ersians: who according to the word of God, had taken it from Baltassar, Darius being then absent. Quid si probauero (saith he) eum cog∣nominatum fuisse Medum? he hath yet one tricke more then all these: and Medus must not be the nationall name, but the sur∣name of Darius; which he proueth out of a fragment of Me∣gasthenes, cited by Eusebius, in his worke de praeparatione Euan∣gelica, where he is called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, &c. an ar∣gument of all others the most slight and triuiall. For beside•• that 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 may there as well be the name of his nation, as his family; and besides that it thwarteth the places of Ieremie and Daniell already quoted: it is diametrally opposite to another place of the same Daniell, in his nineth Chapter, where he is cal∣led Darius of the seed of the Medes. Of this Darius more anon when we come into Media: As for Nabonnedus, questionlesse he was the same with Balthassar. For besides that Iosephus, and Berosus attribute to either of them the raigne of 17 yeares: the same Iosephus (who might best knowe the truth in this case) telleth vs, that Balthassar was by the Babylonians, called Nabo∣andel; a name not so great a stranger to Nabonnedus, as Scali∣gers Darius, or Herodotus his Labinitus. But in this, wee must pardon Ioseph: scorne and contradiction was a part of his es∣sence. For had he not beene in some things singular; in all, pe∣remptory: he had neither beene a Scaliger, nor the sonne of Iu∣lius.

After the death of Balthassar, these Prouinces haue hitherto followed the fortune of the stronger potentate: as being sub∣iect to 1 The Persians. 2 Graecians. 3 Romans. 4 Persians 5 Sar∣racens. 6 Persian Sophies; from whom during the Persians ci∣vill warres, Amurath the 3 Emperour of the Turkes subdued them.

OF MEDIA AND PERSIA.

MEDIA is limited on the East with Parthia, on the West with Armenia, on the South with Persia, and on the North with the Caspian Sea. This Sea is so call'd from the Cas∣pij, a people of Scythia, whose Southerne coast bordreth on this Sea. 2^ly The Hircanian Sea, of Hircania, a neighbour Pro∣vince of Persia: and now 3^ly Mari d•• Bacchu of the Citty Bac∣chu s••ated nigh vnto it. It is the biggest Sea absolu••ely of all them, which haue no commerce with the Ocean.

This Country is generally barren, especially in the northern parts; so that they make their bread for the most part of dried Almonds, their drinke of the roots of certaine hearbs, and feed ordinarily on Venison. Yet is it not defectiue in pasture groūds, here being some grassie plaines of that bignesse, that 50000 horses may pasture on them. Here was that liquor called Ole∣um Med••acum, with which they vsed to enuenome their arrows which being shot from a slacker bowe (for a swift and strong motion tooke its vertue from it) did burne the flesh whereinto it fastned with great violence; and was of that nature, that no∣thing could mitigate the furie of it, but dust throwne into the wound; water rather increasing then allaying the heat and tor∣ture.

The chiefe Citties are Sultania, famous for the fairest Mosque of the East. 2 Symmachia, the strongest place of all Media, taken by the Turkes An. 1578; and made the seat of a Turkish Bashaw by Osman Beg, immediatly after the taking of Tauris 1585. 3 Nassivan called of old Nasuana. 4 Eres ano∣ther strong peece. 5 Ardonille, the birth-place and seat of resi∣dence and dominion, to Bunie and Aider, the first authors of the Sophian sect and Empire in Persia: and the buriall place of Ismael the first Sophie or Emperour of Persia, of this line. 6 Ta∣bris, or Tauris, in compasse 16 miles, containing in that space about 200000 inhabitants. The ayre hereof is very wholsome, but windie and cold; the cause why the Persian kings made it their place of residence in the summer; as they did Susis in the

winter. This Tauris is by some supposed to bee the same with Ecbatana, and hath beene thrice taken by the Turkes; namely, by Selimus the first; 2 by Solyman the magnificent; 3 by Os∣man, Generall to Amurath the 3^d; who hath fortified it with a Castle. 7 Seruan, whence the whole Prouince is called Sh••ruan. 8 Baccu. Whence the Caspian Sea is called Mari di Baccu.

Nigh vnto Media is the Countrey Albania, now called Zuiria, a Cou••try little beholding to the labour or industry of the husbandman; yet of its owne accord, yeelding for one sow∣ing most times two, sometimes three reapings. As for the peo∣ple, they greatly honour old age, but account it a soloecisme in manners, to make any mention of the dead: & of these it is that Plinie (how truely I knowe not) reporteth, that they are ho••••y haired from their youth and see by night as well as by day. The chiefe Towne is Caucasiae Portae, built hard vpon the hill Cau∣casus, one of the best fortefied townes of the East: it was said by Plinie to be ingens naturae miraculum, and is now called Der∣bent; a strong Citty, enuironed with two walls, and fortefied with iron gates: taken neuerthelesse it was in the last warres a∣gainst the Persian, and still remaineth vnder the Turkes. The chiefe riuers of this Prouince are Arasse, and Ciro. The ancient Citties of this Country were Laodicea. 2 Apamia. 3 Rhaga, &c

PERSIA is bounded on the East with the riuer Indus, on the West with the Persian Gulfe, on the North with the Ca∣spian Sea, and the riuer Oxus; on the South with the maine O∣cean. This Oxus is famous, first for being a bound fatall to mo∣narchies, as we shall tell you when we come into Tartarie: and 2^ly for the famous passage of Alexander ouer it. For hauing pursued Bessus, the murderer of Darius, vnto this riuer, & not knowing how to passe ouer it; there being neither ships on it, nor any timber nigh at hand to build them: hee caused a great many bagges and bladders to be stuffed with strawe; and so on them in six daies transported his whole armie. So that I may truely say with his owne historian, Vnum id consilium quod ne∣cessitas subiecerat, inijt, necessity is the best author of inuentions. The men are much addicted to hospitality, and poetrie; Lordly

in their complements, phantasticall in their apparell, magnifi∣cent in expences, louers of learning, maintainers of Nobility, & desirous of peace. The women are gorgeous in attire, delight∣some in sequestration of pleasure, truly louing, neat & cleanly.

Their religion is Mahumetanisme, in which they differ from the Turks about the successours of Mahomet (as shall be shew∣ed anon) and some other circumstances; hence the Turks repu∣ting them schismaticall, continually persecute them with the fire and the sword. Their language is as much vsed in the East, as the Latine in the West.

The Christian religion was planted here, as also in Media, Hircania, Carmania, &c, by S. Thomas; and in other of the Pro∣vinces by S. Andrew.

This Empire containeth these seuerall Prouinces.

• 1 PERSIS, now called Far, abounding in mettalls of Gold, Siluer, and pretious stones; euery where is moistned with am∣ple lakes, and pleasant springs: a Country fertile in all things, except fruit, which they most want; as hauing no trees but Palme trees. The chiefe Citties are 1 Siras or Persepolis, built by Perses, sonne to Perseus sonne to Iupiter and Danae; who al∣so chang'd the name of Elamites into that of Persians. For so we are informed by Isidor Persae (saith he) populi sunt à Perseo rego vocati, qui à Graecia Asiam transiens, ibi barbaras gentes graui diuturno{que} bello perdomuit, & victor nomē subiectae genti imposuit. This Persepolis was the seat royall of this Empire, for which cause Alexander at the request of the lewd Curtizan Lais, cō∣manded it to be set on fire; but afterward repenting so great a folly, he reedified it. 2 Casbin, the residence of the present So∣phies brought hither from Tauris by Sophie Tamas. It is also called Hispaan, and is said to be a daies iourney about on horse backe. It is well walled, and fortefied with a strong fort; and beautified with two Seraglioes, the walls whereof are made of red marble, and paued with Mosaique worke. The chiefe street hereof is called the Atmaidan, being in figure fouresquare; eue∣ry side a quarter of a mile in length: round about which are scaffolds set, for the people to sit and behold the King and his Nobles, at their exercises of shooting, running, and the like:

• here also doth the Sophie sometimes administer iustice in per∣son. 3 Sava. 4 Bescant. 5 Lara.
• * 1.262 SVSIANA, or Cusestan is situate Eastward of Persis. It is so called quasi Chushiana from Chus, the sonne of H••m, the son of Noah; who first peopled here, and afterward withdrew him∣selfe more Southwestward, where the three Arabians now are, calling them the land of Chus: which are that land of Chus (our translatours read it the land of Aethiopia) which the riuer Gihon is said to encompasse, Gen, 2.13. this Gihon being indeed the more Westerly branch of the riuer Emphrates. Chus being thus departed this Country, left it to his son Hauilah; from whence it is in the Scriptures called the land of Hauilah where there is Gold, and which the riuer Pison is said to compasse Gen. 2.11. which Pison is the Southerne branch of the riuer Tigris or Hid∣dekel, called by Curtius, Pisotigris, and Pasitigris; Peruenit (saith he) rex ad fluvium, Pasitigrin incolae vocant, which he presently affirmeth to fall into the Persian Sea, as Tigris and Euphrates also doe. Now that there was another land of Hauilah, beside that in India, which we shall in due time mention; is euident out of the Scriptures: for whereas Saul smote the Amalechites from Sur to Hauilah, 1. Sam. 15.7. certainely it must be vnderstood of this Hauilah or Susiana, being the Easterne bound of that nati∣on; and not of Hauilah in India; it being no where found that Saul was so great a traueller. The chief Citties hereof are 1 Su∣sa, where the ancient Persian Princes vsed to keep Court in time of winter, as being more Southerly then Ecbatana, 2 Sa∣um. 3 Casa.
• 3 CARMANIA is situate on the East of Susiana. The chiefe Citties are 1 Gad••l. 2 Cobinum. 3 Caramania, (now, as also the Prouince, called Chyrman) famous for cloath of Gold, and the best Scimitars;* 1.27 a weapon of such value amongst the Mahume∣taus; that at the ouerthrow of the Turkish Nauie at Lepanto, the Turkes which were taken prisoners, cast their Seimitars into the Sea, least the Christians should get into their power such excellent weapons.* 1.28 In this Country it was that Alexan∣der being returned out of India, kept his Bacchanalia, in imita∣tion of Bacchus, who had first conquer'd that nation, Night &

• day he was continually feasting with his friends, on a scaffold drawne with 8 horses; his companions following in their cha∣riots, some adorned with purple and silke, others with flowres & greene boughs, themselues wearing garlands on their heads, and carrying their carowsing cups in their hands. In this army there was neither helme, sword, arrow, or buckler seene•• al their armour was cups, barrells, and flaggons; their skirmishing, ea∣ting, drinking, laughing, and singing. Attended they were by minstrells, playing on their Flutes, by women dancing, boyes shooting, all playing the drunken fooles most naturally. Thus marched they through the Country of Carmania, in as great dissolutenesse, as if Bacchus himselfe indeed had beene there, & lead the mummery; and for seauen whole daies this sottishnes continued. So that Curtius well obserueth: Si quid victis sal∣tem aduersus comessantes animi fuisset, mille hercule viri, modo & sobrij, septem dierum crapula graues in suo triumpho capere potu∣erun••; a thousand sober men of the Persians, had their hearts beene answerable to the occasion, might haue defeated this drunken armie, and recouered the libertie of their Country.
• 4 GEDROSIA confineth Eastward on Carmania,* 1.29 and ex∣tendeth to the riuer Indus. The chiefe Citty is Gedroson. In this Country it was that Alexander placed the monument of his Indian conquest. For intending to make his name immortall a∣mong that barbarous people, he made on the Westerne banke of Indus (which is in Gedrosia the forme of a campe; enlarged it with greater Cabbins then were sufficient for a man to lodge in; and builded in it higher mangers then horses could feed in. He caused also armours to be made of bigger proportion then his Souldiers bodies; & Bits for horses of extraordinary com∣passe and length; all which hee scattered about his Campe for the sauage people in time to come to wonder at. All that he did in this was, the occasioning of a suspition in many vnderstāding men, that his actions were lesse then it is thought; since hee la∣boured so earnestly to make them thought more then they were.
• 5 DRANGIANA lieth Northward to Gedrosia:* 1.30 the chiefe Citties are 1 Timocani, 2 Sishan (formerly Prolasia)▪ 3 Sige,

• whence the whole Prouince is now named Sigeshan. 4 Mulebet where Aladine, a seditious Persian, made a terrestriall Paradice, which he promised to al his Partizans: but the company grow∣ing too great for the safety of the kingdome, they were al quick∣ly dispersed; and Aladine with his fooles Paradice both taken a∣way together. Some attribute this fiction of Paradice to Ala∣deules the mountaine-King of Anti Taurus, vanquished by Se∣l••m the first. The whole story is thus: Aladine inhabited a val∣lie in this Country,* 1.31 the entrance into which he fortified with a strong Castle called Tigado. Hither hee brought all the lustie youths, and beautifull maidens of the adioyning Prouinces▪ The women were confined to their chambers, the men to pri∣son; where hauing endured much sorrow, they were seuerally cast into dead sleepes, and conueyed to the women, where they were entertain'd with all the pleasures youth & lust could de∣sire, or a sensuall minde affect. Hauing inioyed this happinesse a whole day, they were in a like sleepe convaied to their irons. Then would Aladine informe them how they had beene in Pa∣radice, and that he could seat them there eternally, if they durst hazard their liues in his quarrells. This when they had sworne to doe, they were destinated to the massacre of such Princes, as were like to proue his bad neighbours; and they accordingly did execution. These men the Italians call Assassines (whence we vse the phrase to Assassinate) the name importing as much as theeues or cut-throats: such a one was he who murdered the Count to Tripolis in the warres for the holy land; and such a one was he who so desperately wounded our Edward the first, at the siege of Ptolemais or Acon.
• 6 ARIA is situate North on Drangiana, it is now called Sar∣gulzar, the chiefe Citty being called Aria. The people of this Country hauing rebelled against Alexander, were by him van∣quished; and compelled to hide themselues in a Caue, situate on the top of an vnaccessible rocke; and with small strength easily defended. But to Alexander nothing was impossible, for he piling vp a great masse of timber euen with the caues mouth when the winde conueniently serued, set it on fire. By this de∣vice the Caue was filled so full of heat and smoake, that most

• were stifled, some halfe burnt, and the rest contented to yeeld to the Victors mercy. In this Country also it was that Philo∣tas his treason against Alexander was discouered, & himselfe accordingly rewarded. Finally, of this Country Satibarzanes was gouernour, who reuolting from Alexander, and ioyning battailes with him, boldly challenged any of Alexanders Cap∣taines. This challenge was accepted by Eriguis, an aged, but spiritfull Souldier; who speaking alowd, quales milites Alex∣ander habeat ostendam, gaue the onset, and at the second venew slew him. After whose death the Arians returned to their o∣bedience.
• 7 ARACHOSIA is Eastward on Drangiana. Hereabouts the mountain Taurus is called Caucasus, on which vinctum Promethea fuisse antiquitas tradit, saith the Historian. Prome∣theus is indeed by the Poets sained to haue stolne fire from hea∣uen, and to haue made a man of clay: for which presumptuous fact, Iupiter bound himon the hill Caucasus; where a vulture cōtinually fed on his Liuer. But according either to the truth of story, or their guesse at least, who make some story the ground of euery Fable; Prometheus being a very wise man, instructed the dead and clayie carcasses of others with wisdome: and that being very desirous to learne the nature of the starres, (which is the fire he stole from heauen) he made the highest part of Mount Caucasus his studie: where the inward care he had to accomplish his desire, might iustly haue bin compared to a vul∣ture gnawing on his entrailes; and of this opinion is S. Augu∣stine. The chiefe cities of this Countrie are 1 Sin, 2 Cabul, called anciently Alexandria, or (for distinctions sake) Alexandria Arachosiae. It was built by Alexander, at the foot of the hill Caucasus, and made a Macedonian Colonie; here being 7000 old Macedonian souldiers left by him to people and inhabite it. The whole Country is called now by the new name of the towne Cabul.
• 8 PARAPOMISVS is North to Arachosia, it tooke its name from the mountaine Taurus, which extending it selfe through all Asia, is called according to the diuersity of places after diuers names; and in these parts. Parapomisus. A moun∣tainous

• and hillie Countrie it is, scarce knowne in the time of Alexander to its next borderers: at what time the people were so rude, that the barbarous Nations their neighbors held them not worthie their acquaintance. Agreste hominum genus, & in∣ter Barbaros maximè inconditum, saith Curtius. The hills were high and barren, the valleyes indifferently fruitfull, but so sha∣dowed with the mountaines, that their clearest day was but a twilight. Their buildings were base and low, their villages smal and beggerly: Their chiefe towne is now callrd Candatura, a well frequented market.
• 9 SACA lyeth yet more North on the borders of Scythia, the people hereof called the Sacae, were the progenitours of the Saxons; who leauing their country, seated themselues in the North part of Germanie: where they increased both in multi∣tude & valour, growing a terror to their neighbours. The peo∣ple of this Country liue yet in a barbarous fashion, hauing neither towne, nor house; but liuing in caues, and making theft their best calling.
• 10 HIRCANIA is situate somewhat Eastward from Sacae, and bordereth Northward on the Hircanian or Caspian Sea. The whole Prouince is nothing but a continued Forrest in a manner; and so Alexander when he conquered this Countrie found it. For the Hircanians so tied the boughs and spriggs of the trees together, that it was impossible for Alexander to come at them, till with incredible paines to his souldiers, he had caused the wood to be cut downe: at sight of which, the people whose hope was, that the Kings more earnest affaires would not licence him to stay so long about the enterprise; yeelded themselues. These Forrests giue lurking holes to infinit numbers of Tigers, celebrated in all Writers for their horrible fiercenesse; whence it grew to a common adage concerning cruell men, that they had sucked a Hircanian Tiger.

Hircanae{que} admôrunt ubera Tigres.

The chiefe cities hereof, are Telebrota, 2 Samariana, 3 Carta, and 4 No••barea, once honoured with an Oracle. The chiefe ri∣uers in all these Prouinces are Bundimire and Ilment, 3 Sirto, and 4 Hidero▪ with diuers others; some of which haue so s••eep

a fall into the sea, that vnder the waters the people resort to sa∣crifice or banquet; the streame shooting violently ouer their heads without wetting of them. Particularly the riuer Zioberis in Hircania, is most famous; which rising out of the hils of that Country, and hauing runne a long continued course, hideth his waters vnder the earth for the space of 38 miles, and riseth a∣gaine into the riuer Rodagho, an other riuer of that Country al∣so. It is said that Alexander made tryall of the truth hereof, by casting into the water two oxen, whom the streame at its owne rising cast vp againe.

The Medes so called of Madai the sonne of Iaphet, were subdued by Ninus, the 3^d Monarch of the Assyrian••: vnder whose command they long continued faithfull, till the degene∣rate life of Sardanapalus, incited Belochus gouernour of Baby∣lon, and Arbaces Lieftenant-generall in Media, and the adioy∣ning Region, to lay a foundation of their own future greatnes. The disposer of kingdomes suted their thoughts with an end answerable to their desires. Belochus retained Assyria; and Ar∣baces is inthronized in the maiesticall palace of the Medes.

The Monarchs of the Medes.

3146

1 Arbaces, (in whose time Phidon an Argiue, found out the vse of weights and measures) was the founder of the Median Monarchie.

3174

2 Madanes. 50

3224

3 Sosarmus. 30

3254

4 Medsdus. 25

3279

5 Cardicceas. 13

3292

6 Deiocis, who founded Ecbatana. 17

3309

7 Pha••r••••s a man of great prowesse and fortune: he made all Asia stand in feare, and compelled the Persians to be his tributaries. 22

3331

8 Cya••xes vnited to his Empire the Saracens, and the Parthians. This King was so ouer-laid by the Scythians, who in the reigne of Phaortes had broke into Media, that he was litle better then their rent-gatherer. But ha∣uing endured them for aboue two yeares, he plotted their final extirpation, & committed his designe to the nobles,

3371

9 Astiages, who hauing married his daughter Man∣danes to Cambises King of Persia,* 1.32 dreamed that she had made so much water, as drowned all Asia: hereupon hee commanded Harpagus one of his Noblemen to see the Child killed; but he loathing so cruell a fact, committed the charge of executing the Kings Commandement, to Mithridates the Kings heard-man. He preserued the life of the yong infant, whose fortune at last lifted him vp to the Persian Monarchie; when abhorring his Grandfather for that intended cruelty, he both bereft him of his king∣dome, and confined him to Hircania, when he had raig∣ned 35 yeares, A.M. 3406.

3406

10 Cyaxares, sonne to Astiages, of the age of 52 yeares, succeeded his father. For Cyrus pretending no quarrell to his Vncle, who had neuer wronged him; left vnto him the Kingdome of Media, and tooke vnto him∣selfe the soueraigntie of Persia, which before was tributa∣ry to the Medes.

At this diuision of the Median Empire, as Torniellus in his Annals, (and that not improbably) is of opinion, it was also a∣greed on, that Cyrus should take the daughter and onely child of Cyaxares to wife; that they should both ioyne together in subduing of their neighbours; that whatsoeuer they wonne, should then belong to Cyaxares, (who was euen then an olde Prince) during his life; and that Cyrus should bee his heire. In the twentieth yeare of their seuerall raignes, they tooke Baby∣lon, slew Baltazar, and destroyed the Empire of the Chaldeans. This action, the Scriptures attribute wholly to Cyaxares (who is by them called Darius Medus) whereof S. Hierome alleageth three reasons, 1 ^o ordo aetatis, 2 ^o regni, 3 ^o propinquitatis: 1 Darius was older, 2^ly the Empire of the Medes was more famous then that of the Persians; and 3^ly the Vncle ought to bee preferred before the Nephew. We may adde to these three, the composi∣tion

aboue-mentioned, made betweene these Princes, at the be∣ginning of their diuided reignes. The Greeke Writers attribute the victory onely to Cyrus, and that on three reasons also. 1 the Persians desirous to magnifie Cyrus their owne Country-man, gaue him all the glory of the action; and from the Persians the Greekes had it. Secondly, Cyrus only was imployed in the siege, (Darius then being absent) and by his valour and conduct, was the Empire of the Chaldaeans ruined: and thirdly Darius liued not fully two yeares after this great victorie, so that be∣fore remote Nations had taken notice of the conquest, Cyrus was in the Throne. Iosephus onely in the II Chapter of his 10 Booke, cutteth the thread euen betweene these two Princes, & telleth vs that Darius with his allie Cyrus, destroyed the estate of the Babylonians. That this Darius Medus of Daniel, is the Cy∣axares of the Greekes, is more then manifest. For Iosephus in the place aboue-cited telleth vs, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; that he was Astiages sonne, and is otherwise called by the Greekes: now aske the Greekes what was the name of Astiages sonne; and Xenophon will tell you, that it was Cyaxares. As for the name of Nabon••edus, which Ioseph Scaliger in spight of reason, and the whole world of Chronologers, would thrust vpon this Darius Medus: we haue already refelled it, though we are not ignorant, that Hel∣vicus, and Calvisius, two worthy Writers, haue followed him as in all his Can••n, so also in this particular errour. Af••er the death of this Cyaxares, Cyrus succeeded in his Throne, and the Empire of the Medes was incorporate into that of the Per∣sians.

The Monarchy of the Persians.

3406

1 Cyrus hauing vanquished Astiages, vnited to his Em∣pire of Persia, the Countries of Armenia, Phrygia, Cap∣padocia, Arabia, and also the Mona••chy of the Assyrians: af••er which victories he was slaine by Tomiris a Queene of Scythia. This Cyrus is magnified by Xenoph••n, as Ae∣neas by Virgil, Vlysses by Homer. ••9

3435

2 Cambises subdued Psamniticus the last King of Ae∣gypt, which Countrey he vnited to his owne Empire. He

• hauing a minde to marry his owne sister, was told by the Wisemen, that they knew no law admitting such a coniunction, but that there was a law, that the Persian Kings might doe what they listed. This King was a very bloudy Tyran.

The inter-regnum of the Magi.

* 1.33Cambises at his expedition into Aegypt, constituted Patizi∣thes one of the Magi, Vice-Roy in his absen••e, He hearing of the kings death, conferr'd the Kingdome on his own son Smer∣dis, making the people belieue that he was the brother of Cam∣bises: A matter of no difficultie, considering how retirement from the publique view, was a chie••e point of the Persian ma∣iestie. But the Nobles either knowing the true Smerdis to bee slaine, or suspecting the ouer-much retirednes of the new king, began to search out the matter. Otanes had a daugther, which was one of the kings concubines; her he commanded when the King took next his pleasure with her, she should feele whether he had any cares, for Cambises (in I know not what humour) had cut off the eares of this Magus. This commandement shee obeying, found out the falshood. The seuen Princes inform'd of this imposture, ioyne together, and slew this Pseudo-Smerdis in the 8 moneth of his reigne. This done, to auoide contention, they agreed among themselues, that the seuen Princes meeting in the palace greene, should acknowledge him for King, whose horse before the rising of the Sunne, first neighed. The euening before the day appointed, Darius horse-keeper brought his masters horse into the greene, together with a ma••e which the horse then couered. In the morning the Princes met, and Darius horse knowing the place, and missing his mare, neighed lustily; and the Princes presently acknowledge Darius king.

The restoring of the Kingdome.

3443

3 Darius Histaspis, one of the seuen Persi••n Princes or Gouernours, thus elected King, tooke Babylon (which had revolted) by the ingenious fetches of Zopirus, and o∣uercame all Asia, and Greece. He is called in the Bible A∣hasuerus, and had for his second wi••e Hester 36

3479

4 Xerxes to reuenge the ouerthrow at Marathron, at∣tempted

3500

5 Artaxerxes Longinanus was he who sent Esdras to rebuild the Temple of the Lord; and receiued Themisto∣cles being banished from Athens 44

3544

6 Darius Nothus 19, in whose time Aegypt revolted.

3563

7 Ar••axerxes Mnemon. 36

3599

8 Ochus surpassing Cambises in tyrauny, first slew his two brothers, then recouered Aegypt, subdued Cyrus, Iu∣daea, and Syria. 26

3625

9 Arsames slaine villainously by the Eunuch Bagoas; lest he should reuenge the death of his Father, whom this Bagoas had also slaine 4

3629

10 Darius Gouernour of Armenia, was by the means of Bagoas made sole Monarch of Persia: he was ouerthrowne by Alexand••r the Great in three battles, viz: of Granucins, of Cilicia, and of Arvela: and so the Empire of the Medes and Persians was transferred to the Macedonians, A.M. 3625.

The certaine revenues of this Monarchy seeme to haue been 1456 Talents; for so much the last Darius yearely receiued. What the casuall revenues were, is doubtfull; though manifest it is that they farre exceeded the certaine. For 1 the Persian Mo∣narchs were Kings of 127 Prouinces: Secondly, Darius offe∣red to Alexander for the ransome of his mother & two daugh∣ters, 30000 talents of gold▪ Thirdly, Alexander found in the treasurie of Damascus 2600 talents; in that of Susa 50000 talents of gold vncoyned, in that of Pasargadis, 6000 talents, in that of Echbatana 26000 talents; in that of Persepolis 120000 talents; in all 204600 talents, besides the infinite riches of the treasurie of Babylon, yeelded into his hands by Ba∣g••phanes, and other places of note, not particularly specified, a h••ge and vnspekable summe. Fourthly, in that the gold and ri∣ches which Alexander, now a conquerour, sent from Persia to Macedon and Greece, (besides that which euery Captaine and common Souldier had prouided and laid vp for his own main∣tenance) loaded 10000 Mules, and 5000 Camels.

After this ouerthrow of the Persian Monarchie, this nation lay obscure 535 yeares, viz: from the yeare 3635 yeare of the world, to the 228 yeare of Christ: of which time they were 83 yeares vnder the Syrian successours of Alexander; and 452 yeares vnder the Arsacidan kings of Parthia▪ 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 &c. For after Darius had lost his kingdome to Alexander the Macedonian, and after the Victor himselfe was dead also, the more potent Captaines diuided Asia among them. But dis∣cords daylie arising, and the Macedonian puissance by these of∣ten broyles not smally broken; Arsaces one of the Parthian no∣bility, perswaded the barbarous people of the East, and among them the Persians, to cast off the Greeke yoke, and stand for their libertie: he himselfe taking vpon him the title of King, & investing himselfe with a Diademe, A.M. 3718. The Persian•• by this revolt, got litle or nothing, hauing indeed not changed the tyrannie, but the tyrant: yet vnder the Parthian gouern∣ment they continued till A.C. 228 At that time the Parthians hauing beene barbarously by Caracalla massacred, and after, in a battle, which continued three dayes, shrewdly broken by Macrinus, (as there we shall more fully informe you:) Arta∣xerxes a generous minded Persian, his name (no doubt) sugge∣sting high thoughts vnto him; husbanded this oportunity so well, that he slew Artabanus the last king of Parthia, and once more brought the royall seate into Persia. Yet was not this so easily effected, the Parthians notwithstanding their ••ormer losses, maintaining a cruell fight for three dayes together: so difficult was it to vanquish that nation, when their forces were broken; impossible, when they were whole. Artaxerxes, proud of this successe, sent a peremptory embassie vnto Alexander Se∣verus, the then Roman Emperour, to haue all the Prouinces in Asia, which had formerly belonged to the Persian Monarchy, re-deliuered vnto him a matter not so easily granted as deman∣ded. For Severus to suppresse so insolent an enemy, marched toward Persia with an Army Romanly appointed; which, to finde his enemy more worke, h••e diuided into three parts: whereof the first was appoin••ed ••o march into M••diz; the se∣cond into Parthia; the third, himselfe led in the mid-way be∣tweene

both; to succour both as occasion required. This de∣uice succeeded not happily; for his two first Armies being by the Persians broken, he with much danger and haste, retired backe with the third. This was a good beginning for the Per∣sian Empire, the establishment followed not long after; Aure∣lianus the Emperour being vanquished and taken prisoner by Sapores the second King of this race; so that now the name of the Persian grew so terrible to the Romans, that Constantine the Great transplanted all the Colonies and Garrisons of the North-west parts of the Empire, into the East; to keepe the Persians from growing too farre vpon the Roman Prouinces: & remooued also the seate of the Empire nigher vnto them, from Rome to Constantinople. And thus hauing shewne you the be∣ginning and establishment, the foundation and building of the new kingdome of the Persians; take along with you the Cata∣logue of their Kings, vntill they once more lost the soueraignty of their own Nation, and became slaues againe.

The second race of the Persian Kings.

A.C.

* 1.34

228

1 Artaxerxes. 15

243

2 Sapores 31

274

3 Ormisdates. 1

275

4 Vararanes 3.

278

5 Vararanes II. 16

294

6 Vararanes, III.

7 Narses 7.

294

6 Vararanes, III.

7 Narses 7.

302

8 Misdates 70

310

9 Sapar 7

380

10 Artaxerxes II. 11

391

11 Sapores, II 5

396

12 Varanes 10

406

13 Isd gertes 21

427

14 Vararanes IV. 20

447

15 Vararanes V. 17

464

16 Perozes 20

484

17 Valens 4

488

18 Canades 11

499

19 Lambases. 4

503

20 Canades (again) 30

533

21 Cosroes 48

581

22 Hormisdas 8

589

23 Cosroes 39

628

24 Siroes 1

629

25 Adhesir.

26 Sarbatus.

27 Bornarim.

28 Hormisda:

26 Sarbatus.

27 Bornarim.

28 Hormisda:

26 Sarbatus.

27 Bornarim.

28 Hormisda:

who be∣ing vanquished by Haumar and his Saracens, Anno 634; bu∣ried the glory of this renowned Nation, in the graue of obli∣uion and infamie.

The Saracenicall Caliphs, hauing added this kingdome to

their huge Empire, appointed here their Deputies, whom they honoured with the name of Sultan or Sold••ns; which were for a long tract of time, true receiuers and repayers of the profites and intrado, due to their Emperours or Caliphs. At last Ma∣homet a Persian Sultan, intending to shake off the decaying cō∣mand of the Babylonian Caliph, and not being able to compasse so great a designe, without the assistance of a forraine power; called the Turkes to his succour: by whose meanes he ouer∣threw Pisafiris the Caliph; and denying the Turkes leaue to re∣turne home, compelled them to seeke their owne s••fety, in the ruine of him and his new kingdome; into which succeeded Tangrolipix the Turkish Captaine, Anno 1030.

The third race, or the Turkish Kings of Persia.

1030

1 Tangrolipix.

2 Axan, of whose successours I am so farre from fin∣ding register, that I neuer read but only of

1198

Cussanes; who was vanquished by Zingis and his Tar∣tars, Anno 1202: and thus ended, and thus beganne the Turkish and Tartarian Kingdomes, or Dynasties in Persia.

The fourth race, or Tartarian Kings of Persia.

• * 1.351 Haalon appointed King by Zingis the great Cham.
• 2 Habkaikason.
• 3 Nicador Oglan.
• 4 Tangador.
• 5 Argonaan.
• 6 Geniotukon.
• 7 Baduham.
• 8 Gazim.
• 9 Abuzaid, after whose death, the more potent Princes seased on the chiefe parts of the Kingdome. In this confused Anarchie it remained, till the Tar∣tarians burning in ciuill dissention; gaue a kind opportunity to Gempsas a Parthi••n Sultan, to free his owne subiects and the Persians from the Tartarian bondage: who entred seuerally with an Army royall into the country, which he quickly made his owne; the competitors in this common danger, neither, lay∣ing aside their priuate hatreds, nor so much as joyning together in counsell to gi••e him resistance; but seuerally fighting, were

• all vanquished. This effected, he was with a generall consent both of the Commons and Nobility, chosen Sultan or King of Persia.

The fift race, or Parthian Kings of Persia.

1450

1 Gemsas, Soldan of Parthia. His issue did not long en∣ioy the Persian Monarchy: for Tamberlan like a violent whirle∣winde, driuing all the East before him, dispossessed the Parthi∣an race of Persia, leauing it to his sonne. But Philosophie tea∣cheth vs, that no violent motion is of long continuance; & po∣licy may instruct vs, that a kingdome forced to bow vnder a populous army, is not so established to its ouer-runner; but that the fury of the warre once past, it may and doth recouer its former liberty: like a reed or tender plant, which yeeldeth to a furious winde; but the storme once ouer-blowne, it recoue∣reth its former straightnesse. So fared it with the Tartarians, for not long after the death of Tamberlane, the Parthian race re∣couered this kingdome, the last of which line was

2 Malaoncres, ouercome in fight by

4 Iacup. During the raigne of these two latter kings, hapned this memorable alteration of Religion and state in ••ersia.

1453

3 Vssan Cussanes, a Prince of the Armenians.

2 Malaoncres, ouercome in fight by

4 Iacup. During the raigne of these two latter kings, hapned this memorable alteration of Religion and state in ••ersia.

Mahomet the Law giuer of the Saracens, by his last Will and Testament, bequeathed to his cosen Hali, being the hus∣band to his daughter Fatime, all his estate, with the title of Ca∣liph: but Abubezer, Haumar, and Osmen, three powerfull men of Arabia, and great assistants to Mahomet, successiuely fol∣lowed one another in the Caliphate. After their death, Hali ho∣ped a more comfortable Sunne would shine vpon his sincere proceeding; but Mnavias a valiant man of warre obtained that dignity; and to hinder all future claimes, slew Hali with his sonne Ossan, and 11 of the sonnes of this Ossan, the twelfth e∣scaping with life. From this twelfth sonne, by name Musa Cere∣sin, one Guine Sophie deriued his pedegree, Anno 1360; & con∣sidering that now there had no Caliph beene in long time, be∣gan to contriue the establishing of that honourable estate, in his owne family: but he leauing this life, left also the rude lump

of his begunne proiects, to be licked ouer with the industrie of his sonne Aider Sophie: He being a man of great sanctity and much power, as fortified with the surest bulwarke, viz: the con∣stant affection of the people; was thought by Vssan Cussanes, a husband worthy of his daughter. But Iacup his sonne and suc∣cessor, seeing the glory of this sunne, to obscure the lesser lamp of his reputation; and fearing what he could doe, not what he would, cau••ed him to be slaine: and deliuered Ismael and Soly∣man his two sonnes to Amazar one of his Captaines, to cast them in prison. Amazar of a more ingenious disposition, affor∣ded them not only liberty, but also good education: insomuch that Ismael Sophie, a towardly yong gentleman, vowed reuenge for the death of his father; which vow he fulfilled, hauing ouer∣came and slaine King Iacup, and his sonne Elvan. After this vi∣ctory, he being crowned King or Sophie, or Shangh of Persia, al∣tered the forme of Religion, making Hali and himselfe the true successours of Mahomet: but condemning Ab••bezer, Haumar, and Osmen, with the Turkes, as rebels and Schisma••icks. Hence proceeded the diuers iarres, which to the Persians losse haue hapned betweene them and the Turkes; the Persians burning whatsoeuer booke or monument they finde concerning those three; and the Turkes holding it more meritorious to kill one Persian, then 70 Christians. Surius in his Commentaries, wri∣ting purposely the acts of this Ismael, saith; that the Iewes on some fond conceit, were strongly perswaded that he was their Messias: but it proued quite contrary, there neuer being man that more vexed and grieued them, then he.

The sixt race, or Sophies of Persi••.

* 1.361 Ismael Sophie.

2 Tamas.

4 Aider Mirises 15 dayes.

* 1.361 Ismael Sophie.

2 Tamas.

4 Aider Mirises 15 dayes.

1575

3 Ismael •• menses.

* 1.361 Ismael Sophie.

2 Tamas.

4 Aider Mirises 15 dayes.

1576

5 Mahomet Codobanda, seated in the throne by his sister Periancona, who slew her brother Ismael, and betrayed Aider: during these ciuill broyles, Amurath took from them Media, and all Armenia.

* 1.361 Ismael Sophie.

2 Tamas.

4 Aider Mirises 15 dayes.

1585

6 Abas (for ought I can learne) now liuing.

The compasse of this Sophian Empire, is, or was before the avulsion of the two Prouinces, 4560 miles; being of equall length and breadth; euery side of which quadrangle extended it selfe 1140 miles.

The revenues in the dayes of Sophie Tamas, amounted to 4 or 5 millions of gold; which hee, by doubling the value of his coyne, raised to 8 millions; but now they are much diminished; and the Turke hauing gotten from them so much ground, as is diuided into 40000 Timariots, & receiuing the yearly income of one million.

Thus much of the Persian State.

OF PARTHIA.

PARTHIA is bounded on the East with Aria, on the West with Media, on the North with Hiroania, and on the South with Charmania. It is now called Erach.

The chiefe cities are 1 Guerde, 2 Iesdi, 3 Hispaa, (formerly Hircatompile) of that bignesse, that the Persians call it hyper∣bolically, Halfe the world. 4 Tigranocerta, built by Tigranes King of Armenia. 5 Ctesiphon the royall seat of the Arsacides: a Town diuers times besieged by the Roman Emperours, but most commonly without successe. Vnder the walls of this Town died Iulian the Apostata, a bitter enemie to the Faith of Christ. For though he was no open persecutor, yet he for∣bade the Christians the vse of prophane learning: thinking the prohition of that, to bee the principall meanes to weaken the Faith of Christ; the vse whereof our moderne Schismatickes thinke to bee the onely hinderance of the inlargement of the number of the faithfull. Not considering how that confutati∣on is most powerfull, which is drawne from the doctrine and tenets of our aduersaries: nor calling to minde how S. Paul in his Epistles, citeth in the first of Titus, Epimenides; in the 17^th of the Acts, Aratus; and in the first and 15^th of the Corinths, the Poet Euripides. But see, the vngodly policie of this Empe∣rour, hath drawne me out of my way. I returne.

* 1.37The Parthians are descended from the Scythians, (whose language, though somewhat mixt with the Median tongue, they yet retaine) who being banished their natiue soyle, peo∣pled these parts, and were called Parthians, i. •• Exles. A rude people they were, and so base, that none of Alexanders Cap∣taine; would vouchsafe to be their king. At last they were brought to a ciuill conformity of manners, apparell, and war∣like discipline, by their first King Arsaces; in ••onour of whom all their Kings were called Arsacides, as the Roman Emperors Caesars; the Aegyptian Kings Pharaohs, and Ptolomies. At the first rising of this A••saces, Seleuc•••• Callenicus King of Syria, vn∣der whose Empire they were, made head against him•• but Ar∣saces was victorious; since which victory, the Parthians kept the day whereon it was wonne, as festiuall; that being the first day of their liberty and reputation.

This people were much addicted to shooting with bowes, and profited in this exercise so well, that they were accounted the most expert Archers in the World. Hence was it that M. Crassus in his expedition against them, being told by an A∣strologer, that his iourney would proue disastrous, because the Sunne had some euill aspect in Scorpio: cryed, tush, tush, I feare not Scorpio, but Sagittarius. They vsed to fight most when they retired, making their retreat more dismall then the onset: Shooting sometimes from betweene their legges, sometimes backwards, Terga conversi metuenda Parthi, (as Seneca saith.) Certainely the Aire and Earth seeme to haue combined toge∣ther to make them expert in archery and horsemanship.* 1.38 Caelum enim quod siccum est, nervos intentos facit, regio tota plana est, & ob eam rem equis accommodata: the aire being dry, seasoneth their strings; and the Country plaine, exerciseth their horse. Next the Parthians, I am perswaded that the English haue bin reputed the best bow-men; these hauing gotten as many noble victories ouer the French, as euer the other did ouer the Roman. At this time archery is euery-where neglected, the gunne silen∣cing all former offensiue weapons, but how iustly I know not: it is a disputation aboue my moderating, Sir Iohn Smith, and Sir Roger Williams hauing defended their seuerall parts in it, and

many good iudgements siding with the one and the other. I come now to the Kings.

The Kings of Parthia.

A.M.

3718

1 Arsaces 23

3741

2 Mi••hridates 20

3761

3 Pampatius 12

3773

4 Pharnaces 8

3781

5 Mithridates II subdued Media:

6 Phraortes.* 1.39

8 Mithridates III

10 Phraartes II a valiant Prince, but wicked and cruell, a∣gainst him marched Marcus Antonius with a populous armie, which wa••ted little of an absolute ouerthrow: of 16 legions scarce sixe returned home in safety. This King submitted himselfe and Kingdome vnto Augustus, resto∣ring the Roman ensignes, and freeing the Captiues taken at the defeat of Crassus. The only marke of the Parthians subiection, was their receiuing Kings at the appointment of the Senate and Emperours of Rome, which also lasted not long. Foure Kings of the Arsacidan stock succeeded, viz: 11 Phaartes, 12 Orodes, 13 Vonon, 14 Tiridite••▪ who was dispossessed of his kingdome and life, by Artabanus a stranger to the blood.

•• Artabanus the first King of the Parthians, not being of the Arsacidan line. 2 Bardanes, 3 Goterzes, 4 Vonones, 5 Vologeses, 6 Artabanus II, 7 Pacorus, 8 Cosroes, 9 Par∣naspates,

3857

7 Artabanus

6 Phraortes.* 1.39

8 Mithridates III

10 Phraartes II a valiant Prince, but wicked and cruell, a∣gainst him marched Marcus Antonius with a populous armie, which wa••ted little of an absolute ouerthrow: of 16 legions scarce sixe returned home in safety. This King submitted himselfe and Kingdome vnto Augustus, resto∣ring the Roman ensignes, and freeing the Captiues taken at the defeat of Crassus. The only marke of the Parthians subiection, was their receiuing Kings at the appointment of the Senate and Emperours of Rome, which also lasted not long. Foure Kings of the Arsacidan stock succeeded, viz: 11 Phaartes, 12 Orodes, 13 Vonon, 14 Tiridite••▪ who was dispossessed of his kingdome and life, by Artabanus a stranger to the blood.

•• Artabanus the first King of the Parthians, not being of the Arsacidan line. 2 Bardanes, 3 Goterzes, 4 Vonones, 5 Vologeses, 6 Artabanus II, 7 Pacorus, 8 Cosroes, 9 Par∣naspates,

3903

Herodes, who van∣quished Crassus, & slew 20000 Romans, and be∣cause Crassus was so couetous, he caused molten gold to bee powred downe his throate. This disgrace was after reuenged by Ventidius,* 1.40 Marke Antonies Lieftenant, the first man that e∣uer triumphed ouer the Parthians; of whom he slew a great number, and amongst the rest Pacorus the Kings sonne. The day of the battail being the same in which Crassus had formerly bin discomfited. Ventidius after this victorie, was in faire possibili∣ty to haue ruined his kingdome, or at least shrewdly shaken it; had not Antonie in an enuious humour, called him from that seruice. Finally Herodes was slaine by his sonne Phraortes.

6 Phraortes.* 1.39

8 Mithridates III

10 Phraartes II a valiant Prince, but wicked and cruell, a∣gainst him marched Marcus Antonius with a populous armie, which wa••ted little of an absolute ouerthrow: of 16 legions scarce sixe returned home in safety. This King submitted himselfe and Kingdome vnto Augustus, resto∣ring the Roman ensignes, and freeing the Captiues taken at the defeat of Crassus. The only marke of the Parthians subiection, was their receiuing Kings at the appointment of the Senate and Emperours of Rome, which also lasted not long. Foure Kings of the Arsacidan stock succeeded, viz: 11 Phaartes, 12 Orodes, 13 Vonon, 14 Tiridite••▪ who was dispossessed of his kingdome and life, by Artabanus a stranger to the blood.

•• Artabanus the first King of the Parthians, not being of the Arsacidan line. 2 Bardanes, 3 Goterzes, 4 Vonones, 5 Vologeses, 6 Artabanus II, 7 Pacorus, 8 Cosroes, 9 Par∣naspates,

6 Phraortes.* 1.39

8 Mithridates III

10 Phraartes II a valiant Prince, but wicked and cruell, a∣gainst him marched Marcus Antonius with a populous armie, which wa••ted little of an absolute ouerthrow: of 16 legions scarce sixe returned home in safety. This King submitted himselfe and Kingdome vnto Augustus, resto∣ring the Roman ensignes, and freeing the Captiues taken at the defeat of Crassus. The only marke of the Parthians subiection, was their receiuing Kings at the appointment of the Senate and Emperours of Rome, which also lasted not long. Foure Kings of the Arsacidan stock succeeded, viz: 11 Phaartes, 12 Orodes, 13 Vonon, 14 Tiridite••▪ who was dispossessed of his kingdome and life, by Artabanus a stranger to the blood.

•• Artabanus the first King of the Parthians, not being of the Arsacidan line. 2 Bardanes, 3 Goterzes, 4 Vonones, 5 Vologeses, 6 Artabanus II, 7 Pacorus, 8 Cosroes, 9 Par∣naspates,

12 Artabanus the last King of Parthia, whose ouer-throw by the valour of Artaxerxes, the first Persian king of the second race, was the period of this flourishing estate; which in her chiefest glory was the sole Lady of 18 sub∣ordinate Kingdomes.

* 1.41This subuersion of the Parthian state, as it was primarily wrought by the vnresistible power of Heauen; so may wee re∣ferre it, as to a second cause vnto the barbarous massacre of this people by Antoninus Caracalla, and a quarrell thence arising, Caracalla hauing negotiated a marriage with this Artabanus daughter, and going to solemnize the nuptials, was met by the old King; accompanied with the flower of his soldiers, people, and nobles, in their triumphall ornaments. No sooner was this honourable retinue come nigh his Armie, but the watch word giuen, the Roman soldiers (according to their Emperours dire∣ctions) put them all to the sword; the King himselfe hardly e∣scaping with life. Caracalla being dead, Macrinus his successor was assaulted by the reenforced Parthians, who after a three-dayes battaile, hearing how Caracalla had bin slaine by Macri∣nus, made peace with him, there hauing beene in these 3 dayes businesse, great losse on both sides: so that it was now no ma∣stery for the Persians to surprise a kingdome thus weakned, and vnable to make resistance.

Parthia thus conquered, Anno 228, continued a member of the Persian Monarchie, till the ouer-throw of Ormusda the last of the second race: when this Country falling together with Persia into the hands of the Caliphs, had her proper Sultans. A^o 1350, Gempsas a Soldan of this Countrie, recouered the repu∣tation of the Parthians, by subduing the Persians, as we haue told you: and together with Persia, it is now subiect to the So∣phios.

Thus much of Parthia.

OF TARTARIA.

* 1.42TARTARIA is bounded on the East with the Easterne Ocean, on the West with Muscouie, and Moldauia; on

the North with the Scythicke, or frozen Ocean; & on the south with Mare Caspium, the hill Taurus, and the wall of China.

This Country extendeth it selfe from East to West, 5400 miles; and from North to South, 3600 miles.

This Country was of old knowne by the name of Scythia; whose inhabitants were the posterity of Magog, the son of Ia∣phet; called first Magogins afterward Scythes from Scythus their first King. The seuerall inhabitants were first Essedones, men who reioyced most at their parents deaths; of whose heads trimly wrought, and rounded with Gold, they vsed to make their carowsing cups. 2 Agathyrsi, who vsed to paint them∣selues; euery one the more noble he was, the more deformed & stained: for which cause, some haue conceited our Pictes, to haue drawne their originall from hence. 3 Nomades, who ha∣ving no houses, vsed there to abide longest, where the fodder for their cattle was best; which being once consumed, they de∣parted. 4 Axiacae, who were very valiant, but withall barba∣rous and inhumane; vsing in their warres to drinke the blood of him whom they first slewe, euen as it distilled out of his wounds. 5 Geloni, who vsed to apparell themselues with the skinnes of their enimies heads; and their horses with the skinne of their bodies. and 6 Neuri, of whom (beleeue it who list) it is reported, that they could turne themselues into Wolues, and anon againe resume their true being.

The Country by reason of the many riuers running through and sometimes ouerflowing it; was very abundant in grasse: but in fuell so deficient, that their fires were made of bones, in∣steed of wood. This name of Scythia extending it selfe into Eu∣rope, euen vnto all regions lying North from Danubius, called also Sarmatia, and Scythia Europaea: and so populous hath it alwaies beene▪ that it is by diuerse authors stiled the mother of all inundations, vagina gentium, and officina genoris humani.

From hence indeed Hunns, Herules, Franks, Bulgarians, Circassians, Sueues, Burgundians, Turkes, Tartarians, Dutch, Cimbers, Normans, Almaines, Ostrogothes, Tigurins, Lombards, Vandals, Visigothes: Haue swarmed like Locusts round about this ball, And spoyl'd the fairest Prouinces of all.

As she was populous, so were the people also valourous. They thrice ouerranne all Asia, ouercame the Egyptians, Parthians, Medes,* 1.43 and Persians; these last by the hands of a woman, viz: Tomyris: who to reuenge the death of her son Spargapises slaine by Cyrus, encountred him in open field, cut of 200000 of his men, & chopping off his head threw it into a cauldron of bloud saying, Satia te sanguine quem sitisti. Darius the successour of Cambises, either to reuenge this ouerthrowe, or to get reputa∣tion, or to requite a former incursion of this people into Asia, in the time of Cyarxes which we before haue mentioned; entred with a huge armie: but with little honour and lesse safety, as we shall anon perceaue. These were the only armies that euer were brought into Scythia, no potentate after this daring to enter the Country in hostile manner.* 1.44

The Kings of Scythia.

• 1 Scytha.
• 2 Napis.
• 3 Phitro.
• 4 Sagillus.
• 5 Targitaus.
• 6 Plinos.
• 7 Scolopithus.
• 8 Panaxagora.
• 9 Tanais.
• 10 Indathirsus.
• 11 Saulius.
• 12 Spargapisis.
• 13 Tomyris.
• 14 Aripethes.
• 15 Sciles.
• 16 Octomasades.
• 17 Lanthinus, in whose time the Persian king Darius leading an Armie of 700000 men, was vanquished by the A∣mazons, Hircanians, and other nations of Scythia. The whole narration is thus. Darius on the causes lately mentioned, in∣tended an expedition into Scythia: from which neither the ex∣ample of Cyrus, nor any reason could disswade him. For his bet∣ter iournying, he built a bridge ouer Thracius Bosphorus, and another ouer Ister; about that place where it parteth Bulgaria from Moldauia. To the keepers of this last bridge hee left a cord hauing in it sixtie knots; willing them every day to vntie one of them, and if he returned not till the knots were all vnti∣ed, he licenced them to depart. This done hee marcheth vp into the Country, the Scythians still flying before him, and leading him into the most desert and vnuitualed parts of the Countrey.

• When they had him at this pinch, they sent to him an Embas∣sadour with a bird, a mouse, a frogge, and a handfull of arrows, b••dding the Persians, if they could, to read them that riddle; and departed. Darius coniectured that the Scythians had submit∣ted themselues, by deliuering into his hands their Earth, Ayre, Water, and Armes; hieroglyphically specified in their present. But Gobrias one of the seauen Princes gaue this interpretation. O yee Persians, vnlesse yee can like a Bird fly through the ayre, like a Frog swim through the water, or like a Mouse make your way vnder the earth; ye can by no meanes escape the Scythian Arrowes. Indeed this commentary agreed best with the text: for the Scythians following him, or rather driuing him before them, cut off many thousands of his Armie.

There was a long controuersie betweene the Aegyptians & those people for antiquity; which was at last pronounced to belong to the Scythian▪ with this verdict, Scytharum gens sem∣per antiquissima. Anacharsis the Philosopher was of this coun∣trey.

There were diuers other Kings of Scythia, whose names lye obscured for want of a Historiographer: And now the very name of Scythia is extinct.

As for the Tartars, they are by some supposed to be the of∣spring of the ten Tribes, whom Salmanassar led away captiue; and that especially for two reasons.* 1.45 The first is, that the word Tatari (by which name they rather ought to be called, then by that of Tartari) signifieth in the Syriacke and Hebrew tongues, a remnant. To this we answere, that the name of this people is deriued from the riuer Tartar, as some; or from the region cal∣led Tartar, where they first dwelt, as most thinke: and againe that though the Hebrew word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 signifie a remnant, yet can it not be properly applyed to the Tartars, who so infinitely ex∣ceed the Iewes, that they cannot be thought to bee a remainder of them. 2^ly They alleage for proofe, that this people vse cir∣cumcision, the character of the Iewish nation. To this wee reply that circumcision was common to many people besides the Iewes, as to the Aegyptians, Aethiopians, &c. and that rather as a nationall custome, then a religious ordinance: and againe that

the Tartars cannot be proued to haue receaued circumcision, before they receaued Mahumetanisme. 3^ly There is brought to confirme this opinion, a place of Esdras, chap. 13. lib. 2. where it is said, that the ten Tribes (that they might the better keepe Gods statutes) passed ouer the riuer Euphrates, and after a iour∣ny of a yeare and a halfe, came into a country called Arsareth. This we refell by shewing the impossibilities; for the Tartars (when their name was first known) were meere Idolaters, had no remembrance of the law, obserued not the Sabboth, nor any other points of the Iewish religion: and so the ten Tribes retired not hither to keepe Gods statutes. 2^ly Euphrates lieth quite West from Assyria, & those places to which Salmanassar trans∣planted the Israelites; and so it could not bee passed ouer in a iourney toward the North. And 3^ly it is very improbable that the ten Tribes should either bee so simple, as to leaue Assyria where they were peaceably setled; or so valiant, as to force a passage through those Countries of Scythia, which neither Persians, Greekes, or Romans were able to withstand. But of this people more anon.

Tartaria is now vsu∣ally diuided into these parts,

• ...Precopensem.
• ...Asiaticam.
• ...Antiquam.
• ...Zagathai.
• ...Cathai.

* 1.46TARTARIA PRECOPENSIS containeth all Taurica Chersonesus, and the Asiatican banks of Tanais. The chiefe cit∣ties are 1 Precops, whence the whole nation is called Precopensis. 2 Crim, the ancient seat of the Tartarian rulers, whence named they were the Crim Tartars. 3 Oczackow, the residence of the present Princes. 4 Capha (anciently Theodosia) a towne of great trafficke, which Mahomet the Great took from the Genois. The Tartarians were first placed in this Country by Baido (or Roi∣do) a braue Captaine, which subdued all Muscovia. Mahomet the great cōtracted with them a league; that the Tartar should aid the Turke on all occasions with 60000 men, and those to demand no pay: to requite which, the Tartar is to succeed in the Turkish Empire, if at any time the issue male should happen

to faile. After this couenant, the great Turke vsed (as still hee doth) to send the new elected Cham a banner, as a token of his approbation of their election.

The men of this Country,* 1.47 as of the other 4 parts, are swarth, not so much by the heat of the sunne, as their own fluttishnesse; illfauored, thick-lipp'd, flat-nosed, broad-shouldered, swift of foot, laborious, and vigilant; barbarous euery where in beha∣viour, especially in Antiqua and Asiaticae. In religion they are some Pagans, some Mahumetans. The women are sutable to the men, wanting & scorning mony; adorning themselues with gew-gawes of copper, feathers, and latton.

TARTARIA ASIATICA, called also Muscovitica, and Deserta (as anciently Sarmatia Asiatica;) is situate about the bankes of the riuer Volga. The people here for the most part, liue in Tents made of beasts skinnes, and account it a great mi∣sery to stay longer in a place, then the pastures afford meat for their Cattle. For this reason they sow no corne, making horse∣flesh their chief food, either warmed a little at their saddle bow or schorched with the sunne; and vse to drinke sowre Mares milke. They liue together in troopes, which they call Hordes, and in their iournies and remoues too and fro, they obserue the Pole-starre. Of these Herdes the more inclinable to ciuility are they of Astrachan and Casan; who liue in houses, sowe Corne, and build defencible Townes: which good orders haue beene but of late vsed, viz: since they were made subiect to the Mus∣couite, by the valour of Basilius and his sonne Iohn Basiliades. Before they were subdued by the Muscouite,* 1.48 they were diuided states, and had two seuerall Kings or Rulers. Casaus last King by name Chelealcezks, submitted himselfe to the Emperour of Russia, and became his tributary: but againe reuolting, hee was vanquished in field, and his people eternally made subiect An^o 1553. The Horde of Astrachan is situate Southeast of Casan, downe toward the Caspian Sea, and was conquered by Basilius Anno 1494. Next to these, the principall hords are Zavoll, and Noyhan. Zavoll called the great Hords, or the Hord of the Za∣volhenses, lieth betweene the riuer Volga, and Iaich: and is as it were the mother of the rest. It had particular kings till the

yeare 1506, when the Cham of the Precopenses subdued them: but they discontentedly bearing the yoke, gaue vnto Basilius a faire opportunity, to bring them vnder the empire of Muscouy: which accordingly hee did. Noyhan called the Horde of the Noyacenses, is the most Northerne Horde of all, and hath the most warlike people. They were first gouerned without any King after the manner of Venice: but at last the Country was diuided betweene three of the most potent among them. Now they are againe vnited vnder one Prince or Duke, who is tribu∣tary to the Muscouite.

The chiefe Citties are 1 Casan. 2 Noyhan. 3 Scarayckzicke. 4 Astrachan, nigh vnto which Selimus the second, receaued a memorable ouerthrowe by Basiliades. Betweene this Country Precopense, and Muscouia, liue the Mordwits: a Tartarian peo∣ple, which participate of all religions; being baptized like the Christians, circumcised as the Iewes, and Turkes, & worshipping Idols like Pagans.

* 1.49TARTARIA ANTIQVA, is the old habitation of the Tartars; from whence they dispersed themselues like a violent whirle-winde ouer Europe and Asia. The people are iust of the same life and conditions with them of Asiatica. This Country lieth farthest North, as extending beyond the Polare circle, and butting on the frozen Ocean; and though the vulgar lie either in skinne Tents, or vnder their Carts, yet haue they some ••ewe Citties; as 1 Coras, famous for the sepulchre of the Tartarian Chams. 2 Caracora, where Cingis was first saluted Emperour. 3 Chinchitalas. 4 Campion: these Citties belong to the King∣dome of Tenduc. The people hereof account it a great honour, to haue their wiues & sisters, at the pleasure of such as they en∣tertaine: and when vpon the command of Mango Chan, they had for three yeares abstained from this beastly practise; they obtained a restitution of it againe, vpon a protestatiō, that they could neuer thriue since they left it.

Here is in this Country a beast of exquisite shape, about the bignesse of a Goat; which euery full Moone hath a swelling vn∣der the belly: which, the hunters (at that time chasing the said beast) hauing cut it off, and dried it against the Sunne; proueth

a most dainty pleasing perfume. In this Country is the Wilder∣nesse or Desert called Lop: From whence came King Tabor, whom Charles the fift burned at Mantua 1540; for perswa∣ding the people to returne to Iudaisme: and in this Countrey groweth Rhubarbe, an herbe of that excellent nature, that the whole world is beholding to these Barbarians for it, as a soue∣raigne helpe for many diseases.

ZAGATHAI, called of old Scythia intra montem Imaum, is situate about the Caspian Sea; extending to the borders of the Sophian Empire. It comprehendeth the Prouinces of Bac∣tria, Sogdiana, Margiana, Turchestan, and Zagataia.

Margiana lieth South to Tartaria Antiqua, & East to Hir∣cania: the chiefe Citties are 1 Indion, called once Alexandria Margianae; a Towne which Antiochus Soter king of Syria for∣tified with a strong wall. 2 Maran, nigh vnto which Ismael So∣phie ouerthrew the Cham of Tartarie.

Sogdiana, lieth on the North of Bactria: The chiefe Citties are Oxiana, seated on the riuer Oxus. 2 Maruca. 3 Alexandria Sogdianae built by Alexander at his going toward India. Here also stood in the time of Alexander, the strong and famous Ci∣ty of Cyropolis, built by Cyrus, to fortifie his borders against the Scythians. It held out against that great Macedonian, a long time; and he himselfe comming nigher to the walls, then discre∣tion would permit an ordinarily Generall; had such a blow on the necke with a stone, that he fel to the ground, his eyes swim∣ming in his head, and his whole armie giuing him for slaine. But reuiuing, he tooke the towne by a mine, and leuel'd it with the ground.

Bactria lieth East to Margiana, and South to Sogdiana; this Country is now called Chorazzau, the two former Iess••••bas from their greene turbats. These Bactrians are by Curtius said to haue beene a people very cruell, alwaies in armes, resembling much the Scythians, whose neighbours they were; and (which was their greatest vertue) multùm à Persarum luxu abhorrentes, nothing so effeminate as their Lords the Persians. Ouer these Bessus was Captaine, who so villanously betrayed Darius; and was by Spitamenes serued with the same sawce; who deliuered

him into the power of Alexander, and hee into the ••ands of the hangman. The chiefe Citties are 1 Istigias, one of the most plea∣sant Citties of the East. 2 Chorazzan, whence commeth the name of the whole region. 3 Bud••san formerly Bactra. In the time of the Assyrian Monarch Ninus, here raigned the first king Zoroastes, who is said by some, first to haue inuented Astrono∣my: which assertion I dare not affirme, considering that the fa∣thers before the flood were well seene in this science. Perhaps the inuention hereof is attributed to the king, either for that he first committed that to writing, which was taught by traditi∣on: or else compiled the confused writings of others, into one methodicall body. Against him Ninus made warre, but was forced to fly with the losse of 10000 Assyrians; and hauing a∣gaine repaired his armie, encountred Zoroastes, slew him, & vni∣ted Bactria to his Monarchie. Afterward it was made subiect to the Persians, then to the Syrian successours of Alexander, til the yeare of the world, 3720: in which time Theodates, one who was but gouernour of 1000 Citties & Townes (by which we may guesse at the former populousnesse) assumed to him∣selfe the title of King: which honour continued in his family, til the yeare 3786; when Enchrendes the last king, was slain by the Bogdians, and Drangians. Then returned it to the Syrians; af∣terwards it was sub••ected to the Romans, vnder whom it re∣ceaued the Christian faith by the preaching of S^t Thomas, toge∣ther with the other two Prouinces. The Persians, Sarracens, & now the Tartars haue beene successiuely their Lords.

Turchestan, is the Country where the Turkes first inhabited, before their irruption into Armenia. The chief Cities are Calba, and Ocerra. That this people tooke the name of Turkes, either from the Teucri, the Troians, or from Turca a towne of Persia, is friuolous to affirme; considering how long before the Turks had any commerce with the Persians, Pomponius Mela placeth the Turcae and Thyrsagetae together in this tract: and as for their descent from the Troians, I hold it so vaine, that it needeth no confutation. The first time that euer this people tooke on thē any military emploiment, was in the raigne of the Emperour Mauritius, about the yeare 600: when they were discomfited

by Chaganus, Captaine or Cham of the Avares, another Scy∣thian nation, of whom wee haue before spoken in Hungarye. Their second expedition as it was more necessary, hunger en∣forcing them to it; so was it also more prosperous: stating them in a great part of the greater Armenia, Anno 1844; and what they haue since done, we haue there told you.

Zagataie, the name giuer at this day to all the Prouince; tooke its name from Sachetaie a Noble man of the Tartars: to whose care this part of their new Empire was committed. To him succeeded Ogg, who was the father of Tamerlane; who by marriage with the daughter and heire of Gino Chan, obtained the Tartarian Empire. Hee subdued the Aegyptians, Syrians, Persians, and Turkes; against whose vnfortunate King Baiazet the first, he conducted an Army of 700000 fighting men, and wonne a famous victory of his enimy: hee terrefied the Musco∣vites, and frighted the puissant King of China: and dying diui∣ded his Empire amongst his sons; who lost it in as short space as their father had conquered it: nothing remaining not subdu∣ed, of which Tamerlane was not possessed, before his warre-like expeditions.

The chiefe Citties are 1 Bochara, the seat of the Prouinciall Gouernour. 2 Sarmachand, which gaue both a Cradle and a Graue to mighty Tamerlane. This Citty hee enriched, with all the treasurie and spoiles of his manifold victories; and in one instance to speake the rest, he sent hither from Damascus only, 8000 Camels laden with spoiles, & choicest moueable goods. From this Tamerlane the great Moguls are descended. This Towne was originally called Matacanda, and was by Spitame∣nes (who hauing deliuered Bessus into the hands of Alexander, afterwards revolted from him) made good against the Mace∣donians: Menedemus with 3800 men besieging it. But Spita∣menes preuailed, slew Menedemus, and 2300 of his Souldiers; & then fled to Bactria: where he was slaine by his wi••e, and his head presented to the Conquerour. At this Towne also was it that Alexander in a drunken fury, slew his friend Clytus; who at the battaile by the riuer Granvicus, had saued his life, by re∣ceauing a blowe directed at him.

CATHAIE is bounded on the East with the Orientall Oce∣an, on the West with the other Tartarian Prouinces, on the North with the Scythicke Sea, and on the South with China. This is thought to haue beene the ancient habitation of the Se∣res; who being excellent in the weauing of silkes, which they made of a fine wooll growing on the leaues of trees, occasio∣ned all silkes to be called Serica. It is said of this people, that they had neither theefe, nor whore among them.

The soyle aboundeth with variety of fruits; superfluously furnished with Rice, Graine, Wooll, Silke, Hemp, Rhewbarbe, Muske, and excellent fine Chamlets. So that it scorneth to giue precedency to any of the flourishing Prouinces in Europe.

The people are very warlike, strong in matters of action, fearelesse of the greatest dangers, & patient of labour & want. They are of meane stature, little eyes, sharpe sight, and weare their beards thinne. They are of a very good wit, dresse them selues gorgeously, and fare on occasions sumptuously. Finally these and they of Zagataie are the most honourable people of the Tartars, indifferently ciuill, louers of arts both mechanicall and ciuill, and inhabiting diuerse faire Citties. The chiefe are 1 Caraian where the women vse to gild their teeth. 2 Tebeth, famous for her abundance in Corall. 3 Cambalu, seated on the riuer Polysanga, honoured with the great Chams residence, and enriched with a mighty confluence of Merchants of all sorts: besides other merchandises, there are euery yeare 1000 Carts loaded with silke, sent thither from China. This Citty is in compasse 28 miles besides the Suburbs; in which besides other inhabitants of all sorts, are 50000 Astrologers, or rather for∣tune tellers. 4 Xaindu, the Pallace of the Emperor, is of a foure∣square figure, euery side extending 8 miles in length: within this quadrate is another, whose sides are 6 miles long, & with∣in that another of foure miles square, which is the Pallace it selfe. Betweene these seuerall walls, are Walkes, Gardens, Or∣chards, Fish-ponds, places for all manner of exercise, & Parkes, Forrests, Chases for all manner of game.

Cathaie was anciently called Scythia extra montem Imaum, and tooke, no doubt, this name from the Cathei, whom the tex∣tuarie

Geographer Strabo, placeth in this tract. The people hereof were conuerted by S. Andrew, & long continued Chri∣stians though infected with the opinions of Nestorius, whose sect at this day is spread all ouer the East. They differ from the Church of Rome and Greece, saying that in Christ were two persons, as well as two natures. 2, that the Virgin Mary ought not to be called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. 2 Their Priests may marry when and as often as they will. The chiefe meanes by which this heresie is so propagated, was by the wickednesse of Cos∣rees, a king of Persia; who vpon a meere hatred to Heracli∣us the Greeke Emperour, inforced all the Christians inhabiting his dominions, to become Nestorians, or abandon their coun∣try. Their Patriarke hath his residence at Musal in Mesopota∣mia; which dignity is not electiue, but descendeth from the Fa∣ther to the sonne. The solemnities of marriage because they are somewhat vsuall, I will now relate vnto you. Their wiues they see not till they are married, but hearing a good report of the young woman, sollicite her father for her. If he yeeld, then they meet at the Chancell of the Church, in which there is a partiti∣on: the man and his friends standing on the one side; the wo∣mar and her friends on the other. When they are met, the Cas∣sise, or Churchman, biddeth the yong man put his hand through a hole in the partition, and take his wife by the hand; which he doth. Then commeth the mother of the young woman, & with a sharpe pointed instrument all to be pricketh the new married mans hand. If when he feeleth the smart, hee letteth his wiues hand goe; they take it for a signe that he will not loue her: but if he hold her fast, and wring her by the hand till she cry; then is he counted a louing man, and her friends are glad that they be∣stowed her on him. After the marriage consummate, if a male child be borne vnto them, the father looseth his owne name, & is called by that of his eldest sonne; and if the fathers name bee Moses, and the sonnes name Ioseph; the father is no more called Moses, but Aben Ioseph, that is the father of Ioseph: so highly doe they reuerence marriage, and the fruit thereof posterity.

The people of this Country inioyed all the immunities of good subiects vnder the Nestorian kings of Tenduch; to whom

the name of Prester Iohn more ••ightly belongeth, then to the Emperour of Habassia, or Aethiopia interior. The last of these Kings of Tenduch was Vn-cham, who vsing indirect dealings towards the Tartars, a base and obscure people; prouoked thē now ready to leaue his neighbourhood, and seeke new habita∣tions, to turne their whole forces against him: whom they easi∣ly vanquished, & made Cingis their Captaine king of T••nduch.

It is recorded that Cingis before he ioyned battaile with Vn-Cham, consulted with his diuiners and Astrologers of the suc∣cesse. They taking a greenereed cleft it asunder, writ on the one the name of Cingis, and Vn-Cham on the other: and placed thē not farre asunder. Then fell they to reading their Charmes and coniurations, the two reeds fell a ••ighting in the sight of the whole army, and Cingis Reed ouercame the other: whereby they foretold the ioyful newes of victory to the Tartars, which accordingly hapned. And this was the first step by which this base and beggerly nation beganne to mount vnto the chaire of Empire and Soueraignty: whereas before they liued like beasts hauing neither letters nor faith, nor dwelling, nor reputation, nor valour, nor indeed any thing fitting a man.

The great Chams of Tartary

1162

1 Cingis, Cinchius, Zingis, or Changius, was made king or Cham of the Tartars: hee subdued Tenduch and Cathaia; Changing the name of Scythians and Scythia, to Tartarians and Tartaria, 6.

1168

2 I••cuchan Cham, or Hoccata succeeded. In his time the name of Tartar was first knowne in Europe; A^o. 1212 in which yeare they droue the Polesockie from the banks of the Euxine Sea. By his Captaine Bathu or R••ido he sub∣dued Muscovia, planted his Tartars in Taurica Cherso∣nesus▪ wasted Hungary, Bosnia, Seruia, Bulgaria; and by his o••her Captaines tooke Persia from the Turkes.

3 Zaincham, Bathu, or Barcham, ruined the Tarkes kingdome of Damascus, and Asia the lesse.

4 Gino Cham, whose daughter conveighed the Em∣pire vnto her husband Tamirlane or Tamberlan.

5 Tamir Cutlu, Tamir Cham, or Tamirlane, a great

3 Zaincham, Bathu, or Barcham, ruined the Tarkes kingdome of Damascus, and Asia the lesse.

4 Gino Cham, whose daughter conveighed the Em∣pire vnto her husband Tamirlane or Tamberlan.

5 Tamir Cutlu, Tamir Cham, or Tamirlane, a great

3 Zaincham, Bathu, or Barcham, ruined the Tarkes kingdome of Damascus, and Asia the lesse.

4 Gino Cham, whose daughter conveighed the Em∣pire vnto her husband Tamirlane or Tamberlan.

5 Tamir Cutlu, Tamir Cham, or Tamirlane, a great

6 Allan.

7 Mango, to whom Haiton an Armenian Prince, and chiefe compiler of the Tartarian history, went for aide a∣gainst the Caliph of Babylon.

8 Cobilai.

9 Tamor. Thus farre Paulus Venetus, & Haiton Ar∣menius haue spoken of the Tartarian proceedings: what Kings haue since raigned we cannot learne; nor what memorable acts haue beene done among them. The great distance of Countries and difficulty of the iourney haue hindred further discoueries: For the great Cham, the Duke of Muscovie, & the king of Chi∣na, will neither suffer any of their subiects to travel abroad; nor permit any forrainers to view their dominions, or enter into them, vnlesse either Embassadours or Marchants.

6 Allan.

7 Mango, to whom Haiton an Armenian Prince, and chiefe compiler of the Tartarian history, went for aide a∣gainst the Caliph of Babylon.

8 Cobilai.

9 Tamor. Thus farre Paulus Venetus, & Haiton Ar∣menius haue spoken of the Tartarian proceedings: what Kings haue since raigned we cannot learne; nor what memorable acts haue beene done among them. The great distance of Countries and difficulty of the iourney haue hindred further discoueries: For the great Cham, the Duke of Muscovie, & the king of Chi∣na, will neither suffer any of their subiects to travel abroad; nor permit any forrainers to view their dominions, or enter into them, vnlesse either Embassadours or Marchants.

6 Allan.

7 Mango, to whom Haiton an Armenian Prince, and chiefe compiler of the Tartarian history, went for aide a∣gainst the Caliph of Babylon.

8 Cobilai.

9 Tamor. Thus farre Paulus Venetus, & Haiton Ar∣menius haue spoken of the Tartarian proceedings: what Kings haue since raigned we cannot learne; nor what memorable acts haue beene done among them. The great distance of Countries and difficulty of the iourney haue hindred further discoueries: For the great Cham, the Duke of Muscovie, & the king of Chi∣na, will neither suffer any of their subiects to travel abroad; nor permit any forrainers to view their dominions, or enter into them, vnlesse either Embassadours or Marchants.

6 Allan.

7 Mango, to whom Haiton an Armenian Prince, and chiefe compiler of the Tartarian history, went for aide a∣gainst the Caliph of Babylon.

8 Cobilai.

9 Tamor. Thus farre Paulus Venetus, & Haiton Ar∣menius haue spoken of the Tartarian proceedings: what Kings haue since raigned we cannot learne; nor what memorable acts haue beene done among them. The great distance of Countries and difficulty of the iourney haue hindred further discoueries: For the great Cham, the Duke of Muscovie, & the king of Chi∣na, will neither suffer any of their subiects to travel abroad; nor permit any forrainers to view their dominions, or enter into them, vnlesse either Embassadours or Marchants.

This gouernment is tyrannicall; the great Cham is Lord of all; and in his tongue, besides which they haue almost no laws consisteth the power of life or death: he is called by the simple vulgar, the shaddow of spirits, and sonne of the immortall God. At the death of the Cham, the 7 chiefe Princes assemble to crowne his sonne; whom they place on a blacke course cloath, telling him if he raigne well, heauen shall be his reward: if ill, hee shall not haue so much as a corner of that black cloath to rest his bo∣dy on: then they put the Crowne on his head, and kissing his feet, sweare vnto him fealty and homage. And at the funerall of these great Monarchs they vse to kill some of his guard souldi∣ers, whereof hee hath 12000 in continuall pay: saying vnto them: Ite & domino nostro seruite in alia vita. Paulus Venetus reporteth, that at the obsequies of Mango Cham, no sewer then 10000 were slaine on this occasion.

These Chams are for the most part seuere iusticers, & punish almost for euery small fault with sudden death; but theft espe∣cially: insomuch that a man in Cambalu taking a paile of milke from a womans head, and beginning to drink thereof; was vp∣on

the womans outery apprehended, and presently cut in sun∣der with a sword; so that the blood and the milke came out to∣gether. The next capitall crimes to these are lying & adultery; which among the very first lawes of Cingis, were enacted to be punishable also by death.

This Country is vnder the same clime with Muscovia. The chiefe riuer of the Precopenses, is Tanais: of Asiatica, Volga, ••nd Petzora: of Antiqua, Tartar, whence the nation tooke their name: of Cathay, Curata. 2 Poiysanga. 3 Zaiton. 4 Mecon, as also the Lakes of Guyan, 2 Dangu. 3 Dandu. 4 Catocara: and lastly of Zagataie, 1 Iaxartes. and 2 Oxus. This last is a fatall bound of Monarchies: the Persians neuer passed it to extend their dominions, but receaued some notable ouerthrowe, as that of Cyrus against the Scythians: and the Tartars fare in the same manner attempting the like matter, as when Saba the Cham of Zagataie, was ouerthrowne by Ismael Sophie of Per∣sia. These two last arise from the branches of Mount Taurus, & exonerate their full stomackes into the Caspian or Hircanian Sea.

Thus much of Tartaria.

OF INDIA.

INDIA is bounded on the East with China, on the West with the riuer Indus, from whence it taketh denomination; on the North with Tartarie, on the South with the Ocean.

This Country extendeth in length from China to Persia, 3600 miles; and stretcheth from Taurus to the Ocean: this be∣ing the biggest country, comprehended vnder one name, of any in the world, excepting Tartaria and China. It is situate be∣tweene the first and sixt Climats, the longest day being in the South parts of 12 houres only; but in the North fifteen houres and a halfe.

Concerning the monst••ous fables which fore-going times haue deliuered vnto vs, giue me leaue to say; that as the Poets of old, vsed to fill vp the times of which they were ignorant, with strange fictions, & prodigious metamorphoses; or as our

moderne Geographers in their Maps of the world, fill vp those vnknowne parts thereof, of which they can giue vs no certaine description, with strange pictures, and vncouth shapes of beasts and trees: so also the writers in former ages, haue filled the more remote Countries of which they knowe little, with such impossible and incredible relations. Hence there haue beene at∣tributed to this India, the tales of men with dogges heads; of men with one legge only, yet of great swiftnesse; of such as liue by sent; of men that had but one eye, & that in their foreheads; and of others whose eares did reach vnto the ground. It is re∣ported also, that this people by eating a Dragons heart and li∣ver, attain to the vnderstanding of the languages of beasts; that they can make themselues, when they list, inuisible; that they haue two tubbes, whereof the one opened yeelds winde, the o∣ther raine, and the like. But of these relations & the rest of this straine, I doubt not but the vnderstanding Reader knoweth how to iudge, and what to beleeue; for my part I am of the same minde with Curtius, Plura equidem transcribe quàm credo; nec enim affirmare ausus sum quae dubito, nec subducere sustineo quae accepi.

The old inhabitants of this Country were the Daedalae, Ma∣zaga, Abisarae, Sop••ites, Gangarides, Phartasii, Sobij, Malli, Sa∣bracae, Musicani, Oxydracae, &c. all conquered by Alexander in his expedition into this Country. The Malli and Oxydracae are most famous, for a story attributed vnto thē, which is this. Alexander besieging the chiefe Citty of the Oxydracae, saith Curtius (of the Malli, saith Plutarch) was the first that scaled the walls, and the last that could doe so; the ladder breaking as soone as he was at the top. Standing thus alone as a marke to all their darts, he was by his Souldiers desired to leap downe a∣mong them; but he in a daring brauado leaped into the towne among his enimies: where it was not only his good hap to light vpon his feet, but to haue an old tree at his back to defend him behinde. In this posture he is said to haue maintained the fight a long time against all the townsmen; killing two of them with his owne hands, and by that example teaching the rest to bee more mannerly: till being wearied and dangerously wounded,

he was forced to leaue his feet, and commit the weight of his body to his knees. In this case Leonatus Peucestes, and some o∣ther of his Captaines came to assist him, who defended their dy∣ing master, till the whole Army entred the Towne, and put all the people to the sword; in reuenge of their King, whose life they had little hope to enioy, though he with much danger did afterward recouer. For my part, I giue little or no credence to this story, ranging it in the same catalogue of truth with the aduentures of Donzel del Phoebo, Rosicleer, Beliauis, Amadis, and the rest of the rabble of Knights errant: neither is this the first time that Curtius hath disgraced the soundnesse of Alex∣anders iudgement, and the truth of his actions, with the like idle and impossible tales, though indeed in this particular he saith that it was multò magis ad temeritatis quàm ad gloriae famam.

The principall riuers of this Country are, 1 Indus the boun∣dary of the Persian and Indian Empires; which hauing his head in the mountaine Caucasus, now called Naugrariot; openet•• himselfe with two mouthes into the Indian Ocean; hauing first runne a course of 900 miles. 2 Ganges, of which more anon. 3 Hydaspes, on whose banks Alexander built Bucephalia in honour of his horse Bucephalus there dying. On the bankes of this riuer stood the Citty of Nysa also, the chiefe Citty of In∣dia in the time of Alexander. 4 Acesines. 5 Hirotis. and 6 Za∣radus; all three emptying themselues into the Indus.

This Country, euen in ancient times hath beene noted for a∣bundance of all things, either necessary for the maintenance of life, or pleasant to the relish of the palate: as also for abundance of Camels, Apes, Dragons, Serpents, Rhinocerots, & Elephants. These Elephants doe seeme to haue a smack of reason, and certainely partake more of humane ingenuitie, then any othe•• brute creature whatsoeuer. The Elephant which King Porus rode on, seeing his master strong & lustie, rushed into the thic∣kest of Alexanders Armie; but when he perceaued Porus to grow faint, he withdrew himselfe, and kneeling down receaued all the arrowes shot against his master in his owne trunke.

Bacchus was the first that entred and conquered this Coun∣try, as indeed what regions first or last hath not he brought vn∣der

his winie Empire. Hence one thus descanteth,

First Bacchus did this Country ouer-runne, And set vp trophies in the conquered East: Oh would he had gone on as he begunne, And neuer turned to subdue the West. Might Indus banks haue borne his branching vines, Nor Europes streames bin stain'd with sweeter wines.

After Bacchus, Semiramis Q. of Assyria was the first that euer entred India in hostile manner; part whereof she made tributa∣ry, and slew Staurobates the king thereof. Next vnto her, Alex∣ander the great invaded it, at which time there were many kings and free Cities▪ whom the Gymnosophists perswaded to de∣fend their liberty. These Gymnosophists were to the Indians as the Druides to the Brittaines, and are called by the Indians, Brachmanni. These are had in great reuerence: and liue for the most part, a very austere and solitary life, in caues and desarts, seeding on herbes, and wearing poore thinne weedes: and for a certaine time abstaine from all kind of vice: But that time once past, they may (as it were) by priuiledge, defloure virgins, and commit what riots they list. Others of them liue together with the people, as being their ordinary Priests. Of these Alexander surprised 10, one of which was Calanus, to whom hee pro∣pounded strange questions, and receiued strange answers. Hee first dealt with Taxiles a prudent Prince, whose kingdome was bigger then Aegypt; who both ouercame and was ouer∣come by Alexander in curtesie. Next with King Porus in a more hostile manner; for he discomfited his Army, and tooke Porus prisoner, who was foure cubits and a shafes length high. Afterward he sailed downe the Ganges, vnto the maine Ocean; and was the first and last (till of late) that euer durst adventure such a navigation. After this expedition of Alexand••r, the In∣dians inioyed many yeares of peace. The successours of A∣lexander were for the most part on the loosing hand: the power of the Romans they rather knew by report, then triall: yet was it not amisse to enterta••ne a potent, though remote state, in termes of amitie. Therefore they sent Embassadours vnto Au∣gustus, who presented him with a number of Tigers,* 1.50 (which

beasts till then, the Roman people had neuer seene;) and which was most pleasing, a litle boy borne without armes, who with his feet could bend a bow, shoot, and play on a winde instru∣ment as exactly, as others with their hands. Traian the Empe∣rour had a great desire to see this Countrie; but after these times by litle & litle, histories haue bin in a manner silent con∣cerning it. For notwithstanding that there was continuall traf∣ficke from the Red sea hither: and betweene the Persian, Tur∣kish, and Indian merchants for spices, and the other commodi∣ties of this Region: yet were not these merchants acquainted with the state of the country; because they entred not into it, but were met by the Indian merchants at Sarmachand, being (as it were) the common Emporie. Neither did the Aegyptians at all enter into India, but were met by the Indians at Ormus, or some other Iland: (euen as now the Chinoys make some of the Philippinae, the staple of their trade with the Spaniards; whom they licence not to come into the Continent among them:) but our moderne navigations haue with-drawne the Maske of ob∣scurity, and shew vs her liuely portraiture in as liuely colours. It enioyeth two summers, an exact temperature of the aire, and double increase. Abound it doth in all manner of Mineralls, ex∣cept Copper and Lead: stored with all sorts of Cattle, except horses: more particularly with Mines of gold, precious stones, spices of all sorts, and Ciuet: Wheat only and Vines are wan∣ting, that so this Countrey might be beholding to others, as o∣thers to this.

The people are indifferently ciuill and ingenious, both men and women imitate a maiestie in their train and apparell,* 1.51 which they sweeten with oyles and perfumes, adorning them with Iewels, Pearles, and other ornaments befitting.

They are now a natioo composed of 5 seuerall people, 1 the Indians or natiues, which are in part Gentiles, in part Christi∣ans. Those which are Gentiles retaine among them many of their old customes, as not knowing their wiues after they haue borne them two children; not accompanying them if after fiue yeares cohabitation they can raise no issue by them, but exchan∣ging them for others; as neuer being rewarded for any mili∣tary

exploit, vnlesse they bring with them an enemies head in their hand; killing their friends before sicknesse withereth them, &c. As for the Christians (to which Religion they were converted by S. Thomas) they still retaine the name and pro∣fession, which they haue now reformed (I should haue said de∣formed) according to the Church of Rome; which was effe∣cted in a Synode held for that purpose at Goa, Anno 1599, at what time they deliuered vp all their bookes to the censure of the Roman-Spanish Archbishop of Goa, to be by him corrected; and permitted their Liturgie also to be by him altered. Before this vnion, they vsed 1 to administer the Sacrament with bread seasoned with salt; 2^ly insteed of wine (because India affor∣deth none) to vse the iuyce of rasins, softned in water one night, & so pressed forth: 3^ly not to baptize their children til 40 daies old, vnlesse in danger of death: 4^ly to permit no images in their Churches but of the Crosse onely: 5^ly to debarre their Priests from second marriages: and 6^ly to paint GOD with 3 heads on one body, denotating thereby the Trinity. The second sort of people which inhabite this Country, are Mahumetan Persi∣ans and Tartars, especially since the Moguls great victories here. 3 Iewes, who liue straglingly dispersed in all quarters. 4 Arabians, or Moores, who 200 and odde yeares past, seazed on some hauen-townes, driuing rhe Natiues vp higher into the inland Countrie. And 5 the Portugals, who possessing some few Sea-townes, commodious for trafficke, bragge of the con∣quest of the whole Country, which they are in no more possi∣bility to conquer, then the French was to subdue Spaine, when he was possessed of the fort of Perpignan, pawned to him by Iohn King of Arragon and Navarre.

The riuer Ganges ariseth in the Scythian hils,* 1.52 and carrying with it an incredible breadth and depth, disburdeneth it selfe into the South Ocean. The breadth of it is in the narrowest place 8, in the broadest 20 miles; the depth of it is neuer lesse then 100 foot. That this riuer is not that which is called in the Scriptures Pison, which compasseth the land of Havilah, where there is gold; we haue already proued in Mesopotamia: our rea∣son being drawne from the ouer-large extent which must then

be necessarily giuen to Paradise; in which the riuer Pison is said to haue risen. And though indeed India is thought, & that true∣ly, to be the land of Hauilah; yet why should Ganges that diui∣deth India, be thought to be Pison, rather then Indus which boundeth it; and which also lieth farre neerer to Tigris & Eu∣phrates, then this Ganges? But to make it more plaine: certaine it is that there were two lands of Hauilah; the one so named from Hauilah, the sonne of Iocktan, (who with his brothers Ophir and Iobab, dwelt toward the East, Gen. 10. ver. 29.30,) which is this India, or a part of it: and the other so named from Hauilah, the sonne of Chush, (of whom mention is made in the 7 verse of the same Chapter,) which is the land of Susiana, a butting North on Mesopotamia. This Ganges yet, though it be none of the riuers of Paradise, is as famous as those which are. For downe this riuer did Alexander with such danger saile to see the Ocean: To this riuer the superstitious Indians goe de∣uoutly on pilgrimage; strongly beleeuing that they are secure of saluation, if at the time of their death they may drinke of this water. This riuer-flowing the Country, enricheth it, as Nilus doth Egypt: and finally it diuideth the whole Countrey into two parts, viz: India intra Gangem, and India extra Gangem.

INDIA INTRA GANGEM.

INDIA INTRA GANGEM, called also INDVSTAN, is diuided into 47 Prouinces or Kingdomes: whereof two haue yet their proprietary kings, namely Narfinga and Calecute: the rest are vnder the command of the great Mogor, Mogul, or Mongul. The chiefe of the 47 Prouinces are

1 NARSINGA, which hath a king acknowledging no su∣periour command. The people hereof vse to burne the wiues together with their husbands; and she is thought to haue bin most louing during his life, which is now most willing to ac∣company him in his death: and offer her selfe to his Manes at the funerall pile, whereunto thus alludeth the Poet,

Et certamen habent lethi, quae viua sequatur Coniugium; pudor est non licuisse mori. Ardent victrices & praebent pectora flammae,

Imponunt{que} suis ora perusta viris. Tis not to die a shame, they therefo••e striue Who may be fam'd to follow him aliue: The victor burnes, yeeldes to the flame her brest, And her burnt face doth on her husband rest.

This kingdome is confined with the mountaine Guate on the West; and the Gulfe of Bengala on the East, with the mount Guadaverno on the North, and the Promontory Comari on the South: and is in compasse 3000 miles. The chiefe Cities are Maleaper or S. Thomas, where the body of the Apostle was burnt; but Dorotheus saith, that he resteth at Calamina, where he was slaine with a Dart. 2 Narsinga. 3 Bisnagar, burnt by 4 Sarac••nicall confederates, Anno 1567. 4 Candragni. The reve∣nues of this Prince are no lesse thē 12 millions of Duckats: his forces for warre are wonderfull; he ledde an armie consisting of 31690 horse, 60000 foot, and 558 Elephants, against Idal∣can a neighbour Prince, whom he discomfited. To this King al∣so belongeth the city of Tarnassarie, which once had its pecu∣liar kings, who were able to bring into the field 100 Elephants and 100000 horse and foot.

2 MALAVAR containe••h the Westerne part of that, which of old was called Aurea Chersonesus, viz: from the mountaine Guate on the East, to the Indian Ocean West; from the Pro∣montory Comari on the South, to the riuer Gangericor on the North; the length whereof is 900 miles, the breadth nothing comparable. There are 7 Prouinces, viz: 1 Trauanear, 2 Colan, 3 Cochin, 4 Crangonar, 5 Tauo, 6 Cononor, 7 Calecute, all bor∣rowing their names from their chiefe townes. These were all vnder one king, till about 80 yeares agoe, and somwhat more: at what time Sema Pereimal the last king, being a Mahumetan; and intending to finish his dayes in Mecha; diuided his king∣dome into 6 parts, giuing them to sixe of his kinsmen. Fiue of these at this day are vnder the great Mogul, the other obeyeth the K. of Calecute, who is able to bring into the field 100000 fighting men; of whose valour the Portugals haue had often experiment, but alwayes to the losse of the Indians. The chiefe of these townes are Cononor, pleasantly seated for trafficke, as

hauing a harbour no lesse safe, then capacious: it is distant from Calecute 10 leagues. 2 Coccinum, or Cochin, distant from Cale∣cute 30 leagues. The gouernour of this Town is the Pope or summus Pontifex of the Brachmans: and 3 Calecute, which for 3 miles together lyeth along the Sea shore It is a custome here for the King to giue to some of the Brachmanni, the hanselling of his nuptial bed. For which cause not the kings, but the kings sisters sonnes, succeed in the kingdome; as being more certain∣ly knowne to be of the true royall blood: and these sisters of his, choose what Gentleman they please, on whom to bestow their virginities; & if they proue not in a certain time to be with child, they betake themselues to these Brachman stallions. Cale∣cute is a famous mart town, & the staple of al the Indiā traffick.

3 BALASSIA, or the kingdome of Bocan, is famous for its inexhaustible Mines of Gold and Siluer; the chiefe Cities are 1 Balassia, 2 Bocan, whence the duplicity of the kingdomes name: the first is seated on the riuer Gaibon; the last was once the seat of her own Kings. 3 Senergian.

4 CAMBAIA called also Guzara, hath on the East Man∣dao, on the West Gedr••sia;* 1.53 on the North Dulcinda; on the South the Ocean. It is a Country very fruitfull, and exceedingly thick set with men and villages, of which last here is thought to bee no lesse then 600000. It was once the seat of the Rusbeti, who are the ancient nobility of this Countrie: whom the Saracens vnder the leading of one Machumat, subdued about 160 years since. To this Machumat succeeded his sonne Mamudius, to him Badurius; who making an vniust warre against the King of Mandao, compelled him to call Miramudius a Mogul Tar∣tarian of Zagatai to his aide: who crushed by force of Badu∣rius, and subdued the great Kingdome of Cambaia to himselfe; and yet the armie of the Cambaian consisted of 150000 horse, and 500000 foot, he had 1000 peeces of Ordinance, 500 Wagons laden with Gun-powder & Bullets, 200 Elephants, and 500 chests full of Gold and Siluer. In this kingdome are 60000 Villages, Townes, and Cities. The chiefe whereof are 1 Ardauat once the kings seat. 2 Campanael, 3 Citor, a City of 12 miles compasse,* 1.54 which the King of Cambaia tooke from the

Queene of Crementina, Anno 1536. 4 Tanaa. 5 Cambaia a mighty City, and as populous, containing 800000 persons.

5 MANDAO is so called of Mando the chiefe City, which being 30 miles in compasse, held out a siege of 12 yeares against Miramudius, or Merhumed: after which time it was surren∣dred. 2 Moltan, where the women ride booted and spurted, a fashion lately imitated by some mimicke dames of England. 3 Scernus on the riuer so called: and 4 Polymbothea. This Man∣dao was a kingdome of power sufficient, till Badureus of Cam∣baia oppressed it; after whose defeat, Marhumid the Mogul feazed also on this kingdome: shewing that the easiest way for a Prince to ruine his own estate, and endanger his neighbours, is to make a gap open for a forrain power, to compose a home∣bred dissention.

6 BENGALA is famous for its multitude of Rhinocerots; a kingdome once free, till Echebar the Mogul vnited it to his Empire. Tbe chief Cities are Catigan and Satagan on the banks of Ganges (called also Chaberis and Guenga.) 3 Bengala, nigh vnto Sinus Gangeticus, now called the Gulfe of Bengala. Nigh vnto this towne is the place called Gongasagie, that is the en∣trie into the sea; in which are many fishes called Sea-dogges; in∣to which place they which are wearie of this world, and desire to haue a quick passage into Paradise, cast themselues to be de∣voured of these fishes: perswading themselues that the next & readiest way thither, is through their iawes. 4 Ouros, the seat of the Bengalan kings: and 5 Banneras, seated on the riuer Gan∣ges.

7 ORISTAN or Orissa, is peopled for the most part with Christians of S. Thomas; so called because he converted them. Many of the people haue their legges made after the manner of an Elephants legge, which punishment the rest thinke to be in∣flicted vpon them, because their Progenitours massacred the blessed Apostle. The chiefe Cities are 1 Orissa, once the Kings seat. 2 Ramana, 3 Vlna, where (if I remember aright) the wo∣men in a foolish pride, blacke their teeth, because dogges teeth (forsooth) are white.

8 CANORA, called also the kingdome of Decan, was the

habitation of Venozarares; whom Sanosaradine king of Delli either totally cast out, or subiected to his command: and as his deputie substituted one Abdessan, to whom in that regencie succeeded his sonne Mamudza In his time Sanosaradine dying, left his sonne to inherit his estate; as able to rule so many dif∣ferent nations, as Phaëton to rule the Chariot of the Sun. This defect Mamudza perceiuing, made himselfe absolute King of Canora; and diuiding the whole into 18 parts, he appointed as many Lieftenants Generall to gouerne them. These 18 Cap∣taines combining together, stripped him of all his dominions; and then falling at oddes about the extent of their kingdomes, were quickely brought vnder subiection by Adabar the Mogul.

The chiefe cities are 1 Vltabat. 2 Danagar, 3 Lispor, famous for her quarries of Adamants. 4 Melind. 5 Barticala: and 6 Onor.

9 DELLIE, was the ancient seat of Belemi, whom the Sa∣racens vanquished: from which Victors descended Sanosara∣dine, who Anno 1300, subdued Canora: and from whose suc∣cessours the Moguls taking it, haue euer since honoured Dellie, the chiefe City hereof,* 1.55 with their residence. The other being 2 Chesmnr, famous for the study of Magicke. 3 Tremel. 4 Fatabar.

This mighty Empire now contracted almost into one body, and formerly diuided between 47 seuerall Princes, hath to be amazement both of Indians, and all people whatsoeuer, beene conquered in lesse then 90 yeares, by the great Moguls: so cal∣led (I thinke) for that they descended from the Mogul Tar∣tars; for before the Tartars freed themselues from Vncham King of Tenduc,* 1.56 they were diuided into Mercat, Metrit, Sum∣mongul, Iccomongul, and Mongul Tartars; from which last the name of Mongul hath most probability to be diriued.

The great Moguls, or Mogors.

• 1 Emanpaxda, who first shewed the Tartars the pleasure of India.
• 2 Marhumed, who Anno 1536, subdued Cambaia, Man∣dao,

• Balassia, and other pettie kingdomes.
• 3 Adabar, the Conquerour of Malavar, Dellie, and Ca∣nora.
• 4 Mahomet Selabdin Echebar, who vnited Bengala and most of the rest of the inferiour kingdomes.
• 5 Marad now liuing.

The revenues of this Empire cannot but be wonderfull,* 1.57 cō∣sidering that the King of Narsinga's amount to such a value: yet he cannot cofter vp much treasure, considering the men of warre which hee keepeth in continuall pay. Neither is his strength in field inferior either to the greatnesse of his Empire, or the largenesse of his intrado; he being able to raise 300000 Horse.

The subiects reuerence this Prince exceedingly, making it holyday when he cutteth his haire, or shaueth his beard; and spreading the way by which hee is at any time to passe, with costly ornaments, and delicate perfumes. He is alwaies carried on mens shoulders in a pompous chaire, adorned with purple, gold, and precious stones of great value.

There is no Prince either in Europe, Asia, or Africa, to whom the great Monguls shew such great respect and loue, as they haue done, and now doe, to our late Queene, and present King: They also esteeme our soldiers very much, especially since two or three of the Queenes ships, braued 18 of the Portugals, in the sight of many of his subiects: an adventure which could not but reioyce him; considering the enmity betweene him & them.

INDIA EXTRA GANGEM.

INDIA EXTRA GANGEM hath on the East China, on the West the rest of India. This part of India, Maginus maketh to be the kingdome of China; but vpon what ground, or by what reason perswaded, I know not: Sure I am that Ptolomie placeth the Sinae or Chinoys, East of India, and therefore cannot be part of it. As for his diuision of India intra Gangem, into the lower, containing the Countries already described; and the higher, comprehending the Countries here vnder-named; I will not stand to examine it: well knowing this diuision to haue bin

for no other cause invented, but that China might with more facilitie be beleeued, to be this India extra Gangem.

This India hath formerly bin diuided betwixt 12 Poten∣tates, of no small riches & puissance: but now by the puissance and prosperous fortunes of the King of Barma, it is wholly subiect to their command: the most remarkeable of these 12 Kingdomes, are these seauen.

• * 1.581 MACIN, famous for the wood called Aloes, by the A∣rabians called Calambuco, by Latine Writers Lignum vitae. This Wood for its sweet sauour, is valued at its waight in pure sil∣uer: as being not onely seruiceable for the pompous funerals of great Princes; but also for Bathes: and with the Indians is held an vnparallell'd medicine, for many grieuous and dangerous maladies. The chiefe City is Macin.
• 2 ARRACHAN is environed round with mountaines, and impenetrable Woods; the Cities of most note are Arrachan, distant from the Sea 45 miles; and 2 Ava, famous for her a∣bundance of Gemmes.
• 3 CAMBOIA taketh its name from the chiefe city Cam∣boia, situate on a riuer, which arising in China, so augmenteth his waters, that his own Channell being insufficient to receiue them, he renteth the Earth into 100 Ilands; and at last he filleth a Lake with his streames of 60 miles long. This Towne is of great trafficke and commerce for its plenty of Gold, Siluer, and Aloes.
• 4 CAVCHINCHINA aboundeth with the like commodi∣ties. The people hereof in some few places are said to be An∣thropophagi. The chiefe Cities are Cauchinchina, situate on the Sea, and much frequented by a continuall concourse of Marchants; for Porceline, or China dishes here made. 2 Cacum.
• 5 BARMA called by some Brama, was before the comming of the Portugals into India, a kingdome of no estimation; being subiect to the command of the Kings of Pegu, whose Liefte∣nants only they were, till about 60 yeares since: when one of the Barmian Princes, Gouernour of Tangu, seazed on the king∣domes of Meliotali, Calan, Micand••, and Aua. He assaulted Pegu, and wonne it: hee beleagured Odia with 1000000

• Souldiers, and forced it: He entred the kingdome of Siam, and totally subdued it, making all the rest of his neighbours his ho∣magers.
• 6 SIAM, or regnum Sornaum, was not long since the Queene and Lady of this part of India: but now is subiect to the King of Barma,* 1.59 who wonne it Anno 1565. The principall Cities are Malacca, in compasse 20 miles; seated in an vnwholsome aire, yet a towne of great resort for the trafficke of spices. It is now subiect to the Portugals, who haue here an Archbishop and a Colledge of Iesuites. 2 Siam, the people whereof are very opi∣niatiue, that after 2000 yeares, the World shall bee consumed with fire; and that vnder the ashes shall remaine two egges, whence shall come forth one man, and one woman, who shall repeople the World anew. It is situate on the banke of the ri∣uer Menan, which euery yeare ouer-floweth the Country for the compasse of 120 miles: by which floud, the King of Pegu besieging this Towne, Anno 1567, with an Army of 900000 men, was forced to raise his siege; leauing behind him in the waters, all his souldiers, except 70000 onely. This is a most pleasing city, whose statelinesse giueth name to the whole kingdomes. Here are besides the Natiues, about 30000 hous∣holders of Arabians. 2 Odia on the riuer Cuipumo, on which 200000 boats great and litle, are continually floating: This Towne containeth 400000 families, and is the residence of the Kings of Barma. 3 Tonazarin, where they vse to hang their dead bodies, supposing it to be more honourable to be eaten of birds, then wormes.
• 7 PEGV so called of the chiefe city Pegu,* 1.60 is blessed with a rich soyle. and a harborous sea-shore, extending 300 miles in length, in which the principall hauen is Martabane. As for the city of Pegu, it is the fairest and most elegant City of all India; strengthned with large and defensiue walls, and adorned with neat and proportionable houses. It standeth on a riuer so na∣med, and is distant from the sea 25 miles. The other townes of note are Tauay, and Losmin; a Towne of great commerce. This Country about the yeare 1560, acknowledged no king but her owne; whom about that time one of the Gouernours of Tangu

• deposed; possessed himselfe of the chiefe City Pegu; & Anno 1567, hauing discomfited the king of Siam, vnited these diuers members vnder one head: and dying, lest his new-rais'd Em∣pire to his sonne, a Prince of a vicious and tyrannicall nature; & not more cruell to his subiects, then they disobedient to him. Whereupon preparations are made on both sides, the people to defend their liberty, the king to preserue his royalty. During these ciuill discords, the titulary King of Siam, whose late o∣uerthrow was not yet fully digested; came violently into the Country of Pegu: burning Corne, Grasse, and Fruits; kil••ing man, woman, and childe; and hauing satisfied his fury, retur∣ned to his home. This spoyle of the fruits of the earth, was but a prologue to an vnsupportable famine; which consumed all the inhabitants of this flourishing Kingdome: except such whom the Granaries of the City Pegu preserued, Anno 1598. For here the fathers deuoured their children: the stronger prei∣ed vpon the weaker; not onely deuouring their more fleshie parts, but their entrails also: nay they broke vp the skulls of such as they had slaine, and sucked out their braines. This cala∣mity incited another tributary Prince of Tangu, to make his best advantage out of his neighbours affliction; he therefore assaulted and entred Pegu, where he found as much treasure as 600 Elephants, and as many horses, could conveniently car••y away. This hauock being made, he villainously murdred the King, Queene, and their children, and departed; leauing the gleaning of his spoyle to the King of Arrachan; who, Anno 1600, was expelled by the King of Siam, who inioyed it not long: for the King of Barma hauing with an Army of 100000 fighting men, and 40000 Elephants, subdued the kingdomes of Macin and Arrachan: followed the current of his victo∣ries; conquered Siam, droue the King thereof from Pegu, where he hath built a most magnificent palace; and is now the sole Monarch of the 12 kingdomes of this India.

A more particular relation of this king, and his new-setled estate, we cannot yet vnderstand: what his revenues are, what his gouernment, what his forces. M••rchants whose inquisi∣tiuenesse into the state-matters of other Princes is dangerous;

cannot giue vs any satisfaction: Schollers and experienced sta∣tists are not permitted to obserue: and such of the natiues as could giue most light to these obscurities, are not suffered to leaue the smoake of their own chimnies.

Thus much of India.

OF CHINA.

CHINA hath on the East Mare del Zur; on the West I••∣dia; on the North a wall extending 1000 miles in length betweene the Chinoys and the Tartarians,* 1.61 built by Tzaintzon the 117^•h King; on the South the Ocean.

The people are in the composition of their body, short-no∣sed, and black-eyed; they weare long garments, and haue very thinne beards, consisting of not aboue 20 haires. And as it is said that the Negroes doe paint the diuell white, as being a co∣lour contrary to their owne: so these Chinoys when they make the portraiture of a deformed man, they paint him in a short ha∣bite, a thicke beard, broad eyes, and a long nose. From the de∣scription of the body, to proceede to that of the minde: it is said that the Chinoys are ingenuous and politicke, much delighting in proficiencie in manuall arts: for the sonne is bound to fol∣low the fathe••s occupation; which law preuenting the roa∣uing about of idle people, and exciting in euery brest an e∣mulation of euery art;* 1.62 maketh the inhabitants excellent artifi∣cers. In giuing almes they are bountifull to the maimed and the lame, but reiect the blinde, as being sufficiently able to get sustenance for themselues, by corporall labour, as grinding of Corne, &c. They haue long inioyed the benefit of Printing, be∣fore it w••s knowne in Europe. They print not as we vse, from the lef•• hand to the right; nor as the Iewes, from the right to the left: but from the top of the leafe, downward to the bot∣tome. Gunnes also haue bin vsed among thē time out of minde: whence they are so well conceited of themselues, that they vse to say; they themselues haue two eyes, the Europaeans one, and the rest of the people, not one.

That gunnes were in vse among them euen when Bacchus made his expedition into India (which was some three or foure yeares before or after the departure of Israel out of Egypt) Sir Walter Raleigh seemeth to affirme: because Philostratus in the life of Apollonius Tyanaeus, telleth vs, how Bacchus was beaten from a city of the Oxydracae by thunder and lightning; which he interpreteth to be the Cannon. Certainly himselfe in another place of his most excellent booke, acknowledgeth this Philo∣stratus to haue written fabulously; and therefore no fit foun∣dation for a conceit so contrary to probability, and the opini∣on of all times. Besides, whereas Dion telleth vs, that by the be∣nefit of Thunder and Lightning from Heauen, Severus discom∣fited Pesceninus Niger; and by the same meanes was himselfe repulsed from the walls of Petra, in Arabia: we may (if this interpretation hold good) as easily maintaine, that Seuerus had great Ordinance in his campe, and the Arabians in their town. As for Printing, whether Iohn Gertrudenberg learned it of the Chinoys; or whether good Inventions like good wits do some∣times jumpe, I dare not determine: sure I am that hee first taught it in Europe; and as some say, in the yeare 1440. At Har∣lem it is said to be first practised, and at Mentz perfected. Now whereas it is by some doubted, whether the Art of Printing be auaileable to the proficiencie & aduancement of Learning, or no; I must not herein be both iudge and party: but must leaue the decision hereof to such who are not all interessed in the cause. Only this I dare boldly say, that this most exquisite Invention is too much abused, and prostituted to the lust of e∣uery foolish and idle paper-blurrer; the Treasury of Learning being neuer so ouer-charged with the froath and scumme of foolish and vnnecessary discourses. And herein (though all na∣tions haue their share) the Germans are most blame-worthy; whose Treatises (though neither worth the Printers hand, nor the Readers eye) flye so thicke amongst vs, euery yeare twice: that we may iustly thinke them as ouer-wise in their owne, so somewhat short of a true proportion of discretion, in our con∣ceits. And so I leaue the Chinoys and their inventions.

The Aire is very temperate, the soyle pleasant and fertile, a∣bounding

with Barley, Rice, Wooll, Cotton, Oliues, Vines, Flaxe, Silke, all kinde of Mettals, Fruits, Cattle, Sugar, Hony, Rueba••be, Porceline dishes, Camphire, Ginger, all kindes of Spices, Wood, Muske, and Salt; the custome of which Salt, in only one Town, viz: Canto, yearely amounteth to the value of 180000 Crownes.

The Country is for the most part very plain, insomuch that they haue Coaches and Carts driuen ordinarily with sailes; & the seas so calme, that the small barkes in which they saile, haue only an high bough standing in the midst of them, by the helpe whereof they saile swiftly along the coasts. These plaines are tilled and sowed with all manner of fruit, of more excellency & perfection then those of the Westerne parts;* 1.63 as also are their pearles, and the Bezoar, better then those of America. It yeel∣deth an hearbe out of the which they presse a delicate iuyce, which serueth them insteed of wine; and also preserueth their health, and freeth them from those euils, which the immoderat vse of wine doth breed vnto vs. They haue two, and in some places three haruests in a yeare: few mountaines, but plaines of an hundred leagues compasse. They eate thrice in a day, but sparingly: their drinke they drinke hot, and eate their meate with two sticks of Ivory, Ebony, or the like; not touching their meat with their hands, and therefore no great filers of linnen: The vse of siluer forkes in eating with vs, with our sprucer gal∣lants, so much vsed of late, was no doubt an imitation of this.

The riuers and waters of all sorts runne gallantly through these plaines, with an vnspeakable profit for navigation & til∣lage: neither doe the waters in abundance of fish, yeeld at all to the fertility of the soyle in fruits. The chiefe riuer is Poli∣sango.

China is of wonderfull bignes, well nigh equalizing all Eu∣rope; for it is said to be 3000 leagues in compasse,* 1.64 and 1800 leagues in length. As for the name of China it is vsed only by vs of Europe, the inhabitants calling themselues Tamans, and Ta∣bencos; the Arabians, Tzinin; Paulus Venetus▪ Mangi; & their neighbours, Sangley: China therefore is to be deriued from the Sinae, a people, whom Ptolomie the old Geographer, knowing

the name of them, rather then the power▪ placeth in those parts: which seemeth the more probable, because the Latine Writers doe yet call it Sinarum regio. And concerning the posi••ion of it in respect of the Heauens, it reacheth f••om the Tropick of Can∣cer, to the 53 degree of latitude; and extendeth from the 130^th to the 160^•h degree of longitude. It is diuided into 15 Prouin∣ces, to the least of which, our Europaean Countries cannot ad∣mit comparison: which together with their Townes and Cities thus follow.

The Prouinces, Townes, and Cities of China.

Pr.	T.	C.
Canton.	190	37
Fegvien.	99	33
Olam.	130	90
Sisnam.	150	44
Tolench••a.	135	51
Cansaie.	122	24
Minchien.	29	25
Ochian.	74	19
Honan.	102	20
Pagnia.	150	47
Xaiton.	78	27
Quinchen.	113	45
Chegvean.	95	39
Susuam	105	41
Quinsay	114	38

Whose Metropolis is Suntien, vulgarly called Quinsay, containeth in circuit 100 miles, ha∣uing in the midst of it a lake of 30 miles compasse, in which are 2 goodly Ilands, and in them 2 magnificent Palaces, adorned with all necessaries either for maiestie, or convenience: in which are celebrated the publicke feasts and marriages of the better sort. This lake is nourished with diuers riuers, the chiefe being Polysango, and Cacamacan, on which riuer 12000 bridges lift vp their stately heads, vnder whose immense Arches, great ships with sailes spread abroad, and top and top-gallant, may and doe vsually passe. This City partly by the fury of warres, partly by the violence of Earthquakes, hath now lost no small part of her ancient beauty and renowne. The other cities of China, are 1 Quinchar, 2 Vnguen, famous for the abundance of s••gar there made. 3 Nanquin, seated 9 leagues from the sea, on a faire and navigable riuer, wherein ride for the most part, no fewer then 10000 of the kings shippes, besides such as belong to priuate men. This Town is in compasse 30 miles, being girt

with 3 faire bricke walls, hauing large and stately gates: the streets are in length two leagues, wide, and paued: the number of the houses is about 200000; so that it may equall 4 of the f••i••est Citties of Europe. 4 Paquin or Pagnia where the King continually resideth; and that either because the ayre hereof is more healthfull and pleasant, then any of the other: or because it lieth neere vnto the Tartars, with whom the Chinoys are in perpetuall warre▪ so that from hence the dangers which may by their inuasions happen vnto the Country, may with more conuenience be either preuented, or remedied. Of the Pallace more anon, only this of Paquin now; which is, that whereas all the other P••ouinces of this great Empire are gouern'd by sub∣stitutes, this and that of Tolenchia, only are gouerned immedi∣atly by the King in person. 5 Ceivan. 6 Cengivan. 7 Lochean, containing 70000 families. 8 Colius, famous for Porceline. 9 ••aiton, whose harbour is neuer without 500 ships. & 10 Su∣chean seated in the Marishes like Venice: a rich and goodly Ci∣ty, and very famous for trafficke. All these Citties notwithstā∣ding the greatnesse and magnificence of their foundations, are defectiue in that point of elegancie which our stately Churches & more sumptuous buildings, for the dispatch of publike bu∣sinesses abound within these parts: their houses also are very low, and destitute of porches, galleries, & windowes, the prin∣cipall ornaments in Architecture. These Citties differ not one from the other in the fashiō of their building, but only in quan∣tity; much like the Citties of Vtopia mentioned by S^r Thomas Moore, Idem situs omnibus, eadem vbi{que}, quatenus per locum licet, rerum facies: so that I may say with the Poet, vnam si noueris, omnes nosti;* 1.65 knowe one, knowe all: and this is their manner of building. There are two great broad streets crossing one ano∣ther in the very middest; so straight that a man standing in the middle may discerne either end: & at the end foure gates state∣ly built and strengthned with iron.

These 15 Prouinces containe 70 kingdomes, 1593 walled townes, 4200 vnwalled Townes, 1154 Castles, 591 Citties; besides such an in••inite number of Villages, that the whole Country seemeth but one Citty. Herein inhabite 70 millions

of people, out of which the King (whom they call the Lampe of the world, and sonne to the shining sunne) in his warlike expediti∣ons chuseth neuer lesse then 300000 foot, and 200000 horse; without which compleat number hee daigneth not to march. From such a number of subiects, and superfluity of Marchan∣dise; he raiseth a reuenew of 120 millions of crownes yearely.

* 1.66We haue said that the number of inhabitants is no lesse then 70 millions, which if it seeme incredible, may bee made proba∣ble enough: if wee consider the spaciousnesse of the Country; 2 the secret goodnesse of starres, and temperature of the ayre. 3 the abundance of all things necessary to life. 4 That it is not lawfull for the King to make any warre but meerely defensiue, and so they enioy perpetuall peace. 5 That it is not lawfull for any Chinois to goe out of the Country. And 6, that here the sea is as well peopled as whole Prouinces elsewhere: for the ships doe resemble a Citty, in them they buy, sell, are borne, & dye. And on the riuer which watreth the walls of Nanquin vp to Paquin,* 1.67 which is no lesse then 300 leagues; the shippes are so thicke ranged, that it seemeth to be a continuall street.

The people hereof are Gentiles, and conceaue thus of the cre∣ation; that there was one Taine, who created Panzon, & Pan∣zona, whose posterity remained 90000 yeares: but they for their wickednesse being destroyed, Taine Created Lutitzam, who had two hornes; from the right came men, from the le••t women. When any of them dieth they cloath him in his best apparell all perfumed, set him in his best chaire; and there all his nerest kindred kneeling before him, take their leaue with teares. When he is coffined they place him in a roome richly furnished and set by him a table full of viands and good cheere, with can∣dles continually burning on it. Not much vnlike to which ce∣remonies, we finde, how whilst the funerall was preparing for Francis the French Kiug; his Statua apparelled in royal roabes, with the Crowne, Scepter, &c, was laid on his bedde: whether dinner and supper was duely serued in, with the like state and solemnity, as when he was liuing. But to returne againe to my dead Chinois; when he hath layen, as is aboue said, 15 daies; he is carried forth to his funerall, the place whereof is in the fields:

for to be buried within the walls, were a thing of all others the most wretched: hither when they are in the manner of a pro∣cession, come; they burne his body, and with it men, cattle, and other prouision, for his attendance and sustenance in the other world.

The first King of China was named Vitei,* 1.68 who raigned 100 yeares: from whom to the present king, Boneg, are numbred 262 Kings; which haue swaied the regall Scepter of these parts in a continuall succession, the space of 4000 yeares and more, if we will credit the relations wee haue from thence. And which addeth to the miracle, they haue alwaies liued vnconquered, vnlesse it were in the daies of Farfar, the 242 king. He was told by prophecy, that he should bee depriued of his kingdome, by one which had 100 eyes: which ••ell out accordingly, when Chisanbaan (which name signifieth 100 eyes) Lieftenant to Vzan a Tartarian Prince, subdued China: which when it had beene for the space of 93 yeares vnder 9 Tartar Gouernours; was freed by the valour of one Gombu, chosen for this act by the people the 51 king of China.

The greatest Courtiers belonging to this Prince are Eunuchs, whom their parents in their infancy geld to make them capea∣ble of this preferment; and of whom there are no fewer then 160000, continually attending. His Pallace where hee is most resident is in Paquin, cōpassed with a triple wall (the outward∣most of which would well environ a large town) within which space, besides the many lodgings for the Eunuches; are Groues, Hills, Fountaines, Riuers, and the like places of pleasure: yet is it not equall in workmanship to the Pallaces of the Princes of Europe.

The Empire of China did once extends its power ouer all the Orientall Ilands,* 1.69 and, as some affirme, ouer no small part of A∣merica, and almost all Scythia. But as we finde in ancient histo∣rians, that the Romans hauing by the fury of two violent tem∣pests, lost no fewer then 206 of their ships and gallies; resolued to abandon (and for a long time did forbeare) the Seas, which had vsed them so vnkindly: So the Chinois hauing receaued a great ouerthrowe, & losse of 800 ships, nigh vnto Zeilan; they

freed all the Ilands from obedience vnto them, and contented themselues with the bounds which nature had bestowed on them. And of their moderation herein, we haue a late example. For when the people of Corea, a small Prouince abutting on the confines of China, were inuaded by the Iaponites; they submit∣ted themselues vnto the King of China: who hauing repulsed the enimy, and thereby cleared his own Country from danger; presently redeliuers ouer vnto the Coreans, their Towne and li∣bertie.

Thus much of China.

THE ORIENTALL ILANDS.

THE Ilands of Asia are either in the Mediterranean Sea, as Rhodes, and Cyprus; or in the Orientall Ocean, as 1 Iapan. 2 Zeilan. 3 Moluccae. 4 Iaua maior. 5 Summatra. 6 Borneo. 7 the Philippinae, &c.

* 1.701 IAPAN, situated ouer against Cantan in China on the East, and the straights of Anian South: is in length 600 miles, in breadth in some places 90, in others 30 only. The soyle & the people participate much of the nature of China, but that the Iaponites are more superstitious, as washing their children as soone as borne, in riuers; and putting off their shooes before they enter into the dining chamber. Perhaps these may bee the Ilanders, who in meere opposition to the Chinois, put off their shooes in salutation, because they of China put off their hats: To whom our factious Puritans are fitly compared; who op∣pose themselues against the Papists in things decent and allow∣able, though this opposition be accompanied wi••h many grosse absurdities.

The chiefe Citties of this Iland are 1 Ossacaia. 2 Bunguin. 3 Fianocanca.* 1.71 4 Meacum. which once contained in circuit 21 miles, though now not halfe so big. 5 C••ia. 6 Bandum, which is said to be an Vniuersity bigger then Paris. Here are in this I∣land 66 kings, some of which are so rich that their houses are couered with gold. The chiefest of these kingdomes is called the kingdome of Tenze, which of it selfe comprehendeth fiue

of these petit Realmes, all lying about Meacum; & doth now Lord it ouer 50 of these 66 kingdomes: so that the K. of Tenze writeth himselfe the Soueraigne Prince of Iapon. This augmen∣tation of the Tenzean kingdome, came wholy by the valour of Faxiba, the father of Taicosama now liuing; who the better to assure himselfe of his new conquests, transported the vanqui∣shed Kings from one Country to another: to the end that being remoued out of their commands, & placed among strange sub∣iects, they should remaine weake, and without meanes to reuolt against him: a politicke and mercifull course. What the reue∣newes of this King are, we cannot certainly tell, onely wee may guesse them to be very great, in that he hath two millions of gold, for the yearely rent of that Rice, which is gathered out of the possessions which he hath reserued for himselfe.

This Iland was discouered by Antonio Mota, a Portugall, and his fellowes, An. 1542. It is much frequented by the Iesu∣ites, of whom 200 are said to liue here; Xavier one of Ignatius first companions leading the way.

2 ZEILAN or Sarrandill lieth in the Gulfe of Bengala.* 1.72 It is in length 250, and in breadth 140 miles. So fruitfull that grasse groweth, and trees beare fruit all the yeare long without inter∣mission. The chiefe Citties are Zeilan, and 2 Columbus. There are herein 6 Kings, all tributary to the great Mongull. This I∣land in fashion resembleth an egge, and is by a narrow channell diuided from the cape Comari. The people are actiue, expert in iuggling, and excellent managers of a hobby-horse, by which seats of actiuitie they get mony all ouer India.

3 The MOLVCCOES are fiue in number, abounding with all sorts of spices. The principall of the fiue are Tidore, Gilolo, and Terenate; all of them 18 miles in compasse: vnder the ki••g of Terenate 70 Ilands submit their delicious commodities. Ad vnto these Moluccoe•• the Ilands of Banda or Bantan, both for the vicinity in situation, and qualities: as abounding more in N••••megs then any of the Ilands of India, and for that cau••e m••ch frequented. The chiefe Towne is Nera. In all these Ilands as well of Banda, as the Moluccoes, the faith of Christ b••gu••∣neth now to take deepe root; though according to the 〈◊〉〈◊〉

of the Roman Church. It is reported that in this Iland there is a fruit, of which if a woman that is with child eat, her child will presently moue:* 1.73 that there is a riuer plentifully stored with fish whose water is yet so hot, that it doth immediatly scald off the skin of any beast that is cast into it: that some of the men haue tayles, and most of their swine haue hornes: that they haue oy∣sters which they call Bras••, the shells whereof are of so large compasse, that they Christen children in them: that in the Sea there are stones which growe and increase like fish, of which the best lime is made: that there is a bird called Monicodiata, which hauing no feet, is in continuall motion; and that there is a hole in the backe of the Cocke, in which the hen doth laye her eggs, and hatch her young ones. I binde no man to beleeue these relations: for my part I say with Horace,

Quodcun{que} ostendis mihi sic, incredulus odi. What euer thus thou tell'st me, I Will alwaies hate it as a ly.

* 1.744 IAVA is either the greater or the lesser. The Greater is in compasse 3000 miles, and for its wonderfull fertilitie, is called the Epitome of the world. The inhabitants vse to eat the bodies of their dead friends, accounting no buriall so honourable, nor obsequie so applausiue. This is also a custome among many of the rest of the Indians,* 1.75 and so hath beene euer since the begin∣ning of the Persian Monarchie. Herodotus reporteth how Da∣rius Histaspis vnderstanding this custome; and withall know∣ing how the Graecians vsed to burne their dead bodies: sent to the Greekes, that it was his pleasure they should eat the bodies of their dead: But they vsed all meanes of perswasion & entrea∣tie, not to be inforced to so brutish and barbarous an obserua∣tion. Then commanded he the Indians to conforme themselues to the fashion of the Graecians; but they also more abhorred to burne their dead, then the Greekes did to eat them. So impos∣sible is it for a custome either to be suddainly lest off, or to seem vndecent and inconvenient. The ch••efe Citties are, 1 Paliban. 2 Megapeger. 3 Agacin. and 4 Ballambua. The lesser Iava is 2000 miles in compasse, and diuided betweene 8 Kings: The people are good Sea-men and great Pirats. The chiefe Towns

are 1 Basnia, and 2 Sam••ra Lambri. The Aequator goeth in the midst betweene these two Ilands.

5 BORNEO is equally diuided by the Aequinoctiall into 2 parts; putting, as it were, bound between the dominions of the king of Borneo, on the North side; & of Laus, on the South side. The Idolatrous people reuerence the Sunne and Moone, whō they deeme to be man and wife; and thinke that the starres are their children. They salute the Sunne at his rising with great re∣verence, repeating certaine verses. Their publike affaires are handled in the night; at which time the Counsellours of state meet and ascend some tree, viewing the heauens till the Moone rise, and then goe into the Senate house.

6 SVMMATRA was by Aristotle in his booke de Mundo, esteemed to be the biggest Iland of the world: but modern ex∣perience hath found it otherwise; it being onely 700 miles long, and 200 broad. The Aequator cutteth through it, so that the Sunnes vicinity doth make it abundant in Pepper, Ginger, Aloes, Cassia, Silke, Gold, and Siluer. Here are 29 kings, the chiefe being of Pedir and Aceni; whose subiects are the most louing men to their enimies that are, for otherwise they would neuer eat them. They vse the skulls of their eaten enimies in∣steed of mony, exchanging them for their necessaries; and hee is accounted the richest man that hath most of these in his house. Here is a hill called Balalvanus which continually burneth: & here are reported to be two strange fountaines, whereof the one runneth pure Balsamum, and the other the best Oyle. The chief Citties are Daren. 2 Pazzen. and 3 Androgeda.

7 The PHILIPPINAE are so called of Philip the second of Spaine, in whose time they were discouered by Legaspi a Spaniard, A^o 1564. They are in number 11000, of which 30 are vnder the King of Spaine; and haue receaued Christianitie, the rest remaining in Idolatry. The Chinoys were heretofore Lords of these Ilands, till they did voluntarily abandon them, confining their Empire within the continent. Vpon this relin∣quishment the people fell into ciuill warres, euery man becom∣ming a tyrant, and the stronger preying on the weaker: which diuisions and factions gaue, no doubt, great helpes to the Spa∣niards in their conquest of them.

There is another great frie of Ilands ouer against China, which the Marriners affirme to be no lesse then 7448; and an∣other skull of them about India, no fewer in number then 127000, all which laid together would make a continent as large as three foure parts of Europe, and are still groaning vn∣der the burden of heathenisme. These Ilands stand so nigh the one vnto the other, that they seeme not only to such as are a far to bee all but one firme land: but whosoeuer also passeth be∣tween them, may with his hands touch the boughes of the trees on the one side, and on the other. Of these and the other Indi∣an Ilands, trauellers relate many incredible fables; as that here be hogges that haue two teeth growing out of their snowts, & as many behind their eares, of a spanne and a halfe long: a tree whose westerne part is ranke poison, and the Easterne part an excellent preseruatiue against it. They tell vs also of a fruit, that whosoeuer eateth shall for the space of 12 houres be out of his wits; and of a stone, on which whosoeuer sitteth, shall suddenly haue a rupture in his body. Wee are told also that hereabouts are taken Tortoises of that bignesse, that ten men might sit and diue within one of the shells; and that here is a tree which all the day time hath not a flowre on it, but within halfe an houre after sunne-set, is full of them. All huge and monstrous lies.

It shall not be amisse before we leaue these Easterne Coun∣tries, to take a superficiall survey of such Castles, Townes, and Ilands, as are at this day in the possession of the Spaniards; who by this meanes are a terrour to the neighbouring Princes.

In the Persian Gulfe they possesse the Ile of Ormus, which though it be barren, yet it standeth conueniently for the traf∣ficque of Persia, Arabia, and India. The customes only of this little Iland, afford the King, which is a Mahumetan, 140000 Seraffs yearely. This kingdome is tributary to the Portugalls, who first fortified themselues here, A^o 1506. Of this Iland the Arabians vse to say,

Si terrarum orbis, quaquà patet, annulus esset, Illius Ormusium gemma decus{que} foret. If all the world should be a ring, the stone And gemme thereof were Ormus Ile alone.

They haue in Cambaio, the Townes Tana, Basa, and Daman; where 800 Portugalls scorned the whole fleet of the great Mo∣gul: as also the Iland Diu, which was giuen them by Badurius the last king of Cambaia, for their aid against Marhamed the Moger or Mogul.

3 In Decan or Canora, they haue Chaul, which Misamalucco a potent Prince of these parts besieged, but could not force it, A^o 1573. They haue also Goa the Spanish Vice-Roys residence, who hath here his Councel, Chanceries, and officers. This town was beleagured by Idalcan another Prince, with 35000 horse, 6000 Elephants, and 250 peeces of Ordinance; but in vaine.

4 In Malauar they haue Chalen and Colan.

5 In Zeilan they haue fortified Columbus, bragging of one of the fairest hauens in the world.

6 In Siam they are Lords of Malaca, and the adioyning Ca∣stle; in which when they surprised it, they found 900 peeces of Ordinance.

7 In the Moluccoes they enioy Terenate. Yet for all these fortresses, the English and Hollanders will not be hindred from trafficke with these Indians; by which commerce what benefit accreweth to our State, I meddle not.

Thus much of the Orientall Ilands.

OF CYPRVS.

THe Ilands in the Mediterranean sea, are Cyprus & Rhodes.

CYPRVS situate in the Syrian Sea,* 1.76 is in compasse 550 miles; extending from East to West 200 miles, & is in breadth but 65 miles. It is situate vnder the fourth climate, the longest day being 14 houres and a halfe: and is 60 miles distant from the rockie shore of Cilicia, and a hundred from the maine land of Syria.

The ayre is in summer time exceeding hot and sweltrie;* 1.77 the soyle is moistned with some fewe brookes, meriting rather the name of torrents, then riuers; which being generated for the most part by raine water, are not seldome exhausted by the heat of the Sunne: insomuch that in the raigne of Constantine

the Great, this Iland was for 36 yeares together almost vtterly forsaken, no raine falling all that time. These inconueniences notwithstanding, it is stored with such plenty of all things, that without the helpe of any forraine nation, it is of it selfe able to bu••ld a tall ship from the keele to the topsayle, and so to put it to Sea furnished with all things needfull for a voyage, or a Sea-fight. It also aboundeth in Wine, Oyle, Corne, Sugar, Cotton, Hony, Wooll, Turpentine, and Allum, Verdegree••e, all sorts of mettals, store of Salt, Grograms, & other commodities; where∣vpon this Iland was once called Macaria (i. e. happy) 2^ly Cera∣stis because it butted toward the East with one horne. 3^ly A∣mathusia: and 4^ly Cyprus from the abundance of Cypresse trees there growing. This Iland was consecrated to Venus, who is hence called Venus Cypria, and Dea Cypri, Sic te diua potens Cy∣pri, in Horace: and in Ovid,

Festa dies Veneris tota celeberrima Cypro Venerat ipsa suis aderat Venus aurea festis. Venus feasts hollowed through all Cyprus came, And Venus faire was present at the same.

The people hereof are warlike, strong, and nimble; of great ci∣vility, hospitality to their neighbours, & loue to strangers of al nations,* 1.78 Iewes only excepted. For in the Empire of Traiant, the Iewes inhabiting Aegypt, and the confining Countries, ioyned themselues together, and chose one Artemio their Captaine; vnder whose conduct they entred into, and laid desolate this I∣land killing in it 240000 liuing soules; and not without much bloudshed were presently vanquished and slaine by Lucius the Emperours Lieftenant. Since which time the Cypriots permit no Iew to enter the Country; but come he thither voluntarily, or be he beaten in by force of tempest, they lay hands on him & put him to execution.

This Country is famous for the birth of 1 Aesclepiades, the author of the verses so named;* 1.79 and 2 Xenophon, the historian. 3 Zeno. 4 Apollonius the Philosopher; and 5 Solon, one of the wise men of Greece. The other six being, Periander of Corinth, 2 Bias of Priene: 3 Thales of Miletum. 4 Pittacus of Mitilene. 5 Cleobulus of Lindum. 6 Chilo of Sparta. Here also was borne

the Christian Martyr S. Barnabie.

The Iland is diuided into 11 Prouinces, in which the chiefe riuers are Pedeus and 2 Tenus.* 1.80 The chiefe Citties are 1 Paphos, built, as it is by most said, by Cineras (the father of Myrrha, & father and grandfather to Adonis) who so called it in memo∣ry of his father Paphus. It was of old famous for the Temple of Venus. 2 Famagusta on the South-Sea, built by Teucer, & cal∣led Salamine: at the besieging of which town the Turkes spent 118000 great bullets. 3 Nicosiae, almost in the midst of the Country. This Towne was anciently called Fremitus, & Leu∣cetum. 4 Amathus where Venus also was worshipped, & from whence the whole Iland was called Amathusia. 5 Ceraunia, now called Cerines, built by Cyrus when he had vanquished the 9 Kings of this Iland. 6 Arsinoe now called Lescare renowned for the groues of Iupiter.

Cyprus was first made a kingdome by Teucer, who after the Troian warre came hither: afterwards it was diuided betweene nine petty Princes, all of which were subdued by Cyrus the first Monarch of the Medes and Persians. His Empire being subuer∣ted by Alexander, this Iland was giuen to the Ptolomies of E∣gypt: from whom M. Cato conquered it to the benefit of the Roman Empire. The treasure which Cato found here in ready mony and moueables, amounted vnto 7000 Talents: which he fearing to loose by Sea, diuided the summe into many small portions, which he put into seuerall boxes, viz: in euery box 2 Talents and 500 Drachmas. At the end of every box he fastned a long rope with a peece of corke at the end; by which floating aboue the water, the money if by shipwrack it were lost might be espied again: which were not much vnlike the buoyes which Marriners fasten by long ropes to their anchors, that they may be the sooner found. The pretence of the Romans to this coun∣try was very weake, Avarius magis quam iustius sumus assecu∣ti, are the words of Sextus Rufus. Cyprus being made a Romane Prouince, was in the diuision of the Empire assigned to the Constantinopolitan Emperour,* 1.81 and gouerned by a succession of Dukes, till the yeare 1184. At this time, Andronicus Comneni∣us vsurping the Greeke Empire, compell'd Isaacius Comnenius,

one of the bloud royall to shift for himselfe; who seasing on this Iland made himselfe king hereof, and ruled till the yeare 1191. In which Richard the first of England, being denied the common curtesie of taking in fresh water; and seeing the Soul∣diers abused by the Cypriots, not only tooke the King prisoner, but subdued the whole Iland. And as Paterculus telleth vs, that when Marcus Antonius had captiued Artamasdes king of Armenia, Catenis, sed ne quid honori d••esse, aureis vinxit. So did our Richard keepe herein a decorum toward this prisoner, bin∣ding him not in bonds of iron, but siluer. King Richard hauing thus possessed himselfe of this Country, sold it for ready mony, (which for the managing of his intended wars against the Turks he most needed) vnto the Templers; and taking it vpon I know not what discontent againe from them, he bestowed it on Guy of Lusignan, the titulary and miserable king of Hierusalem, re∣ceauing in way of exchange the title of that lost and shipwrac∣ed kingdome, with which title he and some of his successours were for a time honoured. In the posterity of this Guy, this I∣land continued free and absolute till the yeare 14••3, when Me∣lechella (or Melech••aset) Sultan of Aegypt, inuaded this Coun∣try, took Iohn, king hereof prisoner, ransomed him for 150000 Sultanies, restored him to his kingdome, and imposed on him & his successours, the yearely tribute of 40000 crowns. This Iohn was father to another Iohn, whose two children were Carlotte a legitimate daughter, and Iames a bastard sonne. Iames after the death of his father, dispossessed his sister Carlotte of the Crowne, by the consent and helpe of the Sultan of Aegypt; and the better to strengthen himselfe against all opposition, he took to wise Catharina Cornerie, daughter by adoption to the Ve∣netian Senate. Her, he dying made his absolute heire; and she seeing the factious nobility, too head-strong to bee bridled by a female autority, like a good child, resigned her Crowne and Scepter to the Venetian Senate, An. 1473. These defended it a∣gainst all claimes (paying only as tribute to the Egyptian, and after to the Turkish Sultans, the 40000 Crownes) till the yeare 1570; when Mustapha generall of the Turkes wrested it from the Venetians to the vse of his master Selimus the second, who

pretended title to it as Lord of Egypt. The gouernour of the Venetian forces at the time of this vnfortunate losse, was Signi∣or Bragadino; who as long as hope of succours, meanes of resi∣stance, or possibility of preuailing continued: with incredible valour made good the towne of Famagusta, in whose defence consisted the welfare of the whole Iland. At last hee yeelded it on honourable conditions, had they beene as faithfully kept, as sincerely agreed on. For Mustapha the Turkish Generall inui∣ting to his Tent the principall men of worth in the Town, cau∣sed them all to be murdered: and as for Bragadino himselfe, he commanded his eares to be cut off, his body to be flead aliue, & his skinne stuffed with straw to be hanged at the maine yard of his galley. The chiefe of the prisoners and spoiles, were in two tall ships and one gallion sent vnto Selimus, but hee neuer saw them: for a noble Cyprian Lady destinated to the lust of the Grand Signieur; fired certaine barrells of powder; by the vio∣lence whereof both vessells and bootie were in part burned, in part drowned. A famous and heroicke act. The yeare after this losse, the Venetians wonne the battle of Lepanto; which so fle∣shed them, that they said that their little losse in that fight was but as a bloodletting for the generall good: but a Turke inge∣niously compared the losse of Cyprus to the losse of an arme, which could not without a miracle be recouered; and the losse of Lepanto battle to the shauing of ones beard, whose haire groweth the thicker: For the next yeare the Turke shewed his Armada whole and entire, brauing with it the whole Christian forces.

What the reuenue of this Iland is I cannot certainely deter∣mine.* 1.82 The profits of salts only and the custome house yeelded to the Signeur of Venice, when it was in their hands, a million of Crownes yearely. For these customes and profits were far∣med for 500000 Crowns a yeare, which being turned into the chiefe Cypriot commodities, were at their vnlading in Venice counted double worth the mony. To this adde the lands be∣longing to the former kings, & now by deuolution to this state; and the reuenue cannot but be much more.

The Armes are quarterly first A,* 1.83 a crosse potent, betweene

foure crossets, Or: 2^ly Barr-wise of eight peeces A and B, sup∣porting a Lyon passant B, crowned O: 3^ly O a Lyon G: 4^ly A a Lyon G.

Cyprus containeth

• ...Archbishop, 1.
• ...Bishops 3.

Thus much of Cyprus.

OF RHODES.

RHODOS, or RHODES, is situate in the Carpathian Sea, ouer against Caria a Prouince of lesser Asia. It is in circuit 120 miles, and taketh denomination from Rhodes the chief Cit∣ty, honoured with the mighty Colossus; made by Chares of Liu∣dum, in the space of 12 yeares. This Colossus was made in the image of a man, being 80 cubits high, and so bigge that the lit∣tle finger of it was as bigge as an ordinary man: the brasse of this statua was so much, that when Mnaui generall of Caliph Osmen, vnited this Ile to the Mahumetan Empire; it loaded 900 Camels. This image was made in honour of the Sunne, who once a day at least kisseth this Iland; bee the ayre in all other places neuer so ouercast with clowdes: And it is by some said that from hence the people were called Colossians. Whether this be a truth or a coniecture I wot not, certainely they were not those Colossians, to whom S. Paul directed one of his Epi∣stles, they being inhabiters of Anatolia, & there haue we made mention of them.

The people of this Ile were alwaies very expert in maritine affaires, and are called by Florus, Populus Nauticus. They aided the Romans against Philip king of Macedon; and when all the other Ilands of the Mediterranean reuolted to Mithridates of Pontus, this only adhered to the Romans. And Pate••culus in expressing the hard tearmes of the Roman state in the warre a∣gainst king Perseus; bringeth it in for almost a miracle, that Rhodij ipsi fidelissimi antea Romanis, dubiaiam fide, proniores in Regis partes visi sunt. It fell in diuision of the Empire to the Grae∣cians, from whom the Sarracens tooke it and held it, til that the knights of S. Iohn in Hierusalem, being vtterly driuen out of

Asia by the Turkes, ceased on it; 1308. These knights sorely infested the Turkes till the yeare 1522, in which Solyman the Magnificent inuaded it; and Lilladamus Villiers being great Master desended it as farre as humane puissance, or warlike pol¦licie could extend; but multitude ouermastred valour, and on Christmas day, the Turk entred Rhodes as conquerour. Though he might say (as Pyrrhus once said of his victory ouer the Ro∣mans) that such another victory as that would haue vndone him; he lost so many of his best Souldiers, and brauest com∣manders. The Towne Rhodes whereof the Iland taketh its name, and on whose strength both formerly & at this time de∣dendeth the welfare of the whole Iland; is situate on the East part of the Ile, on the bottome of a hill, and the brinke of the Sea: so that it enioyeth a faire and a safe hauen for commodity, and for strength hath two walls, 13 high Towres, 5 bulwarks, besides diuers sconces and outworks; this towne and Famagu∣sta being indeed the two most defensible holds in all the Tur∣kish Empire. It is inhabited only by Turks and Iewes, the Chri∣stians hauing free commerce and traffice in it all the day time: but on paine of death leauing it at the night time. It was for∣merly a famous Vniuersitie, this Rhodes, Marseils, Alexandria, Athens, and Tarsus being the old Academies of the Romane Monarchie: and hither Tiberius withdrew himselfe, when Au∣gustus had declared Caius and Lucius to be his heires; preten∣ding only a desire to study, whereas the true cause was his enuy of the young Princes preferments.

West of Rhodes, betweene it and Crete, lieth Carpathos, an I∣land of 70 miles circuit, now called Scarpanto: famous only in causing the adiacent waters to be called the Carpathian Sea.

Rhodes containeth.

• ...Archbishop, 1.
• ...Bishop. 2.

A TABLE OF THE LONGITVDE AND Latitude of the chiefe Asian Citties.

A	Lo.		La.
Antiochia	27	30	39
Aleppo	72	30	38
Arminig.	76		41
Ava	142	30	27	50

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

B
Babylon.	82	20	33
Bethlem	65	45	31	50
Baccu	88	50	42
Bulgar	88	30	54	30
Bengala.	125	10	21	20
C
Cale••ut.	112	40	10	30
Cabul.	112	20	31
Casan.	96	10	35	10
Capha.	68	50	48
Cambalu.	161	10	51	10
Cambaia	142	20	11	40
Cantan.	149		25
D
Damascus.	69		35
Decan.	113	20	14
Delle	114	19	5
E
Ephesus	57	40	37	40
F
Famagusta	69	20	30	30
Fassum	57	50	45	40
G
Goa.	112	20	14	40
Gaza.	70	50	33
I
Indian.	105	40	38
Ierusalem	66		31	40
Iericho.	73		33
L
Liamp••	160	20	34	40
M
Mandao	125	0	25
Malaca.	136	30		5
Mecha.	75	30	25
Medina	73		27	20
Meacum.	106	30	23	15
N
Ni••e	57		41	40
Niniue	82		36	40
Narfinga.	119		18
Nicomedia	63	30	44	20
Nicopolis	56	30	45
O
Ormus.	92	0	19	0
Odia	138	30	12
Oxiana.	107		41	20
P
Pacem	132		4
Persepolis	90	40	30	40
Ptolomais	66	40	29	40
Q
Quinsay	153		40
R
Rhodes	58		35
S
Smyrna	60	20	40	30
Susis	73	40	48
Sigestan.	105		31
Sarmacand	109		44
Samaria	72	20	33	40
T
Tarsus.	71	20	40
Tauris.	90	30	38	10
Tenduc	168	30	57	30
Tirus	72	10	36	30
Trebezond	740	30	44	40
Troas	31		48	10
Tripolis	72	20	37
Tidore.	160	40	0	40
X
Xaindu	168	40	55	40
Z
Zeilan	138		11	20

THE ENDE OF ASIA.

Notes

• * 1.1

  Maginus
• * 1.2

  Mela.
• * 1.3

  Maginus.
• * 1.4

  Turk. hist.
• * 1.5

  Pezel. in Sleid.
• * 1.6

  Stephanus
• * 1.7

  Diod••rus.
• * 1.8

  Brerewood.
• * 1.9

  Biddulph.
• * 1.10

  Stephanus.
• * 1.11

  Camden.
• * 1.12

  Plutarch.
• * 1.13

  Maginus.
• * 1.14

  Iosephus.
• * 1.15

  S ^r W. Ral. & Adricom.
• * 1.16

  Sands rel.
• * 1.17

  Bara.
• * 1.18

  Grimston.
• * 1.19

  Stow in the surv. of London.
• * 1.20

  Maginus.
• * 1.21

  Knolles.
• * 1.22

  Brerewood.
• * 1.23

  Knolles.
• * 1.24

  Maginus.
• * 1.25

  Herodian.
• * 1.26

  S ^r. W. Ral.
• * 1.27

  Adrianus.
• * 1.28

  Plutarch.
• * 1.29

  Plutarch.
• * 1.30

  Ptolomie.
• * 1.31

  Paul. Venet.
• * 1.32

  Iustin.
• * 1.33

  Herodotus.
• * 1.34

  Freigius.
• * 1.35

  Purchas.
• * 1.36

  Freigius.
• * 1.37

  Iustine.
• * 1.38

  Dion.
• * 1.39

  Freigius.
• * 1.40

  Dio••.
• * 1.41

  Heredotus.
• * 1.42

  Maginus.
• * 1.43

  Heredotus
• * 1.44

  Consent of time.
• * 1.45

  Breerwood
• * 1.46

  Adrianus.
• * 1.47

  Boter.
• * 1.48

  Maginus.
• * 1.49

  Purchas.
• * 1.50

  Di••••.
• * 1.51

  Purchas.
• * 1.52

  Purchas.
• * 1.53

  Maginus.
• * 1.54

  Adrianus.
• * 1.55

  Adrianus.
• * 1.56

  Purchas.
• * 1.57

  Boterus.
• * 1.58

  Purchas.
• * 1.59

  Purchas.
• * 1.60

  Maginus.
• * 1.61

  Purchas.
• * 1.62

  Description of China.
• * 1.63

  Boterus.
• * 1.64

  Description of China.
• * 1.65

  Grimston.
• * 1.66

  Boterus.
• * 1.67

  Purchas.
• * 1.68

  Hist. of Chi¦na.
• * 1.69

  Boterus.
• * 1.70

  Purchas.
• * 1.71

  Adrianus.
• * 1.72

  Purchas.
• * 1.73

  Galuano.
• * 1.74

  Purchas.
• * 1.75

  Herodotus.
• * 1.76

  Ortelius.
• * 1.77

  Sands.
• * 1.78

  Dion.
• * 1.79

  Sands.
• * 1.80

  Maginus.
• * 1.81

  Turk. hist.
• * 1.82

  Maginus.
• * 1.83

  Bara.